No Place in Heaven

By Marion Myles

* * *

Edited by Kathy Case

Cover by Robin Johnson  https://www.floridagirldesign.com

* * *

Join the Marion Myles VIP Reader List. You’ll be the first to hear about new releases and special offers. Plus, I’ll send you a free novella - Valentine’s Heart!

* * *

Copyright © 2024 Marion Myles

All rights reserved.

This is a work of fiction. Any resemblance to actual events or any persons, living or dead, is entirely coincidental.

Dedication

To RDM, for giving me 25 years of magic.

Prologue

She hadn’t been scared. Not at first anyway. More insulted and seriously pissed off.

Who took someone, drove them out to God knows where, and locked them in a room? A crazy person, that’s who.

She’d always prided herself on being smart and seeing every angle in a situation. But she’d big-timed missed this angle, hadn’t she?

If she could go back in time, she’d never have gotten into the car in the first place. She’d only done it because she was a natural-born problem solver☐someone who figured out a way forward no matter what.

Like how she was going to be a famous dancer and live a glamorous life in some seriously awesome city. Now that was a monster problem to solve. Especially coming from a dinky little town like Dalton and a family who did okay but didn’t have a lot of extra money to throw at her.

She was close to that dream now though. So darn close. In the fall she’d be applying to Juilliard. Her dance teacher had told her she was a strong candidate. Better than strong in her own opinion. She just knew she’d blow them away with her audition.

She’d even figured out a way to make some extra money☐a lot of extra money actually. See—problem solver! Sometimes people called extra income a side hustle, but she just called it being smart and motivated.

This time next year she’d be getting ready to move to New York City. She’d never even been there, but she could imagine it all so perfectly in her mind. The lights from the tall buildings and billboards shining like stage lights all through the night. Thousands of people crowding the sidewalks, pushing, rushing, always on the move, and the smell of food carts on every street corner. The hot subway air when she stood on the platform waiting for her train uptown. Or downtown. Or whatever fabulous destination she was going.

Without conscious thought, she went into a series of pirouettes spinning so fast and tight it made her heart glow with pride.

At least it glowed until she bumped into the padded wall. Jesus. There wasn’t enough room in this stupid place to dance.

She’d measured it out using her feet. Twelve feet along one side and fourteen the other way, meaning the area of the room was 168 feet. Which sounded okay until you factored in the big, ugly electronic thing taking up at least a third of the space.

She didn’t know much about music, so couldn’t be sure, but it looked like a sound mixing board. She’d watched a documentary about Taylor Swift with lots of scenes of her recording songs, and there was always a guy sitting at something like this.

The room was apparently soundproofed. At least that’s what she’d been told right before the door locked in her face. A big window occupied one wall, but it was covered on the outside with heavy blankets. They reminded her of what the movers had used last year when they’d brought all their stuff to Dalton. She’d just bet that behind those blankets was a room with a microphone.

Not that any of this mattered to her right now. The important facts where that the door was big and heavy and made of metal. No one could hear her. And worst of all, no one—except obviously one person—knew where she was.

The first couple of days she’d been calm and resigned. She hadn’t been hurt, right? And it wasn’t the worst place to hang out. It would’ve been beyond awful if she’d been taken to a dirty cellar or an old barn or somewhere gross like that.

At least she was comfortable temperature-wise. There was a small bathroom so no using a bucket like she’d seen on a movie once about a girl kidnapped for ransom. Along the back wall was a cot with a pillow and blanket. And there was a sort of kitchenette along another wall with a mini fridge, a microwave, and a small sink.

The only other item of interest beyond a padded office chair was a floor-to-ceiling cabinet spanning the width of the wall by the door. It was padlocked though…one of those long thin types with generic buttons. Five in all. And despite spending considerable time trying to figure out the code, she couldn’t break in. It was probably something boring inside anyway, she told herself. Microphones or headphones or other recording equipment.

Thankfully, there was some food in the kitchenette. Not a lot but she’d be okay for at least a few days more. She sure missed coffee though. Caffeine was a big part of her life, and the withdrawal headache had been banging away all day now. Or night. She didn’t actually know what time it was since her phone had been taken away and there weren’t any windows beyond the interior one with the blankets.

She was glad whatever she’d been drugged with—that left her dizzy, confused, and nauseous—had long since worn off. That was a sneaky move, all right. And totally unexpected.

The memory flashed through her mind. A familiar car driving up in the pouring rain and the window lowering. The face leaning out flashing a sweet smile. When she slid onto the passenger seat, the tentative pat on the arm signaling a peaceful overture. “I know things aren’t good between us right now, but maybe if we talk, we can work it all out. Here, I stopped at Starbucks and got you an iced mocha. You like that, right?”

Like who expected to be roofied with a coffee in broad daylight?

Anyway, there was no point in thinking about that now. It had happened, and here she was. She wished she knew how many days she’d been locked in this room. The trouble was when she fell asleep, it was impossible to tell if only an hour had passed or eight hours. At the beginning, she was so dopey from the drugs it felt like she’d slept for days.

She stretched out on the cot and closed her eyes for a moment. She’d somehow figure out a system for tracking the days. Tentatively, she ran her hands over her newly shorn head, wincing at the texture and how some parts prickled along her palms.

When she’d first looked in the bathroom mirror and seen what had happened to her hair, she’d honest to God screamed. It still horrified her to see where her long, thick hair had been taken down to the scalp. It’d been a total butcher job too with everything uneven and patchy and making her look like a psycho.

But she wasn’t the psycho here, was she?

She sighed heavily and must have drifted off to sleep because she awoke with a start, heart pounding. Still here, she thought. Still help captive in this stupid room. But she didn’t have to be a victim. There was plenty she could do to control her destiny.

And top of the list was staying in shape. The Nashville dance competition was coming up next month, and she was down for two solos. Even with the limited space available in this room she could keep her muscles toned and her body flexible. In her mind, she began creating a schedule of stretching and barre work.

Surely, she’d get out of here soon. Someone couldn’t disappear a whole person and not expect to be found out. Everyone must be looking for her. And no doubt the police had been called in. Her dad would’ve done that first thing. He was always worrying about her and her little sister and warning that even in small towns you had to be careful.

When a bubble of panic rose in her chest, she quickly pushed the thoughts out of her mind. She had to stay strong and stay smart. Since she always felt better when moving, she swung her legs off the cot and sprang to her feet. Might as well get in some dance work right now. It’s not as if she had anything else to do.

She walked over to the mixing board and tested the height of the front edge. It would work nicely as a temporary barre. Settling herself into first position, she began a series of plies to stretch and warm her muscles, working slowly and methodically through all the positions.

It wasn’t until she turned to reach for her bottle of water that she saw the note. It’d been placed beneath the blankets and taped to the outside of the window. A single piece of white paper. The printing done in large black block letters.

I won’t be coming back again.

Your life is in your hands now.

Everything you need is in the cabinet by the door.

The combination to the lock is: bottom-bottom-middle-second-top.

She ran to the cabinet and quickly opened the lock…then stood back…her face stiff with shock. Inside, most of the shelves were filled with electronic equipment, just as she’d suspected. Except for the middle shelf.

She studied the contents. A large journal style notebook and a pen. Soap. Toilet paper. A big towel. Toothbrush and toothpaste. An extra blanket. Four containers of herbal tea each holding forty tea bags. And finally, a book.

There was no food. Not a crumb. She ran to the kitchen and quickly took an inventory. Three Cliff bars. An apple, two over-ripe bananas, and a small packet of trail mix.

She returned to the cabinet and picked up the book, turning it over in her hands and grimacing at the familiarity. It was old. Worn. The printing small. She placed it back on the shelf.

Very slowly, she turned 365 degrees and took in the room. It didn’t matter how smart or how strong she was because she wasn’t getting out of here any time soon.

No longer able to hold back the fear, it crept through her body inch by inch until she was trembling all over.

Chapter One

Mia Reeves had thought it would be easy. She was wrong.

She gazed at all the magazines and menus and fabric swatches strewn across the table and felt a tremor of fear snake up her spine.

“This seems over the top for a small and simple wedding,” she said.

Brooke Adams crossed her arms over her chest and met Mia’s eyes. “Are you kidding? This is as pared down as it gets. Small and simple still requires a venue and food and flowers, and most of all, an amazing dress.”

“But…I can’t…it’s too much.”

“You can and you will, and it’s not too much. I’m here for you every step of the way. That’s the job of the maid of honor. Besides, if you don’t make some decisions soon, Molly will make them for you, and I’m sure you don’t want that.”

Mia shrugged. “Maybe I do. I almost don’t care about the day itself. I just want to be married to Roman.”

“Well, that’s certainly one way to go.” Brooke leaned back against the booth and twirled a strand of hair around her finger. “Letting your soon-to-be mother-in-law plan your wedding would pave the way for a great future relationship. But, Mia, come on, you’ll end up wearing one of those big, poofy dresses drowning in lace and pearls with a veil so heavy you won’t be able to see through it. Do you want your butt to look like a double-wide trailer…because if you do, you’re gonna be thrilled.”

“Okay. Fine. I’ll pick out my dress. But for the rest of it…” She shuddered and shook her head.

“See. There you go. Picking out a dress isn’t so bad, is it? It’s the best place to start anyway since the dress sets the tone for the whole wedding. Now, what kind of silhouette were you thinking?”

Brooke rummaged through the pile of bridal magazines and flipped one open to a page of sketches before sliding it across the table. “You have an hourglass figure if I ever saw one. Talk about lush curves. I think you’d look great in a mermaid style or a trumpet. I could also see you wearing a sheath or even a column. Though maybe you want to be super romantic and go for a princess.”

Mia stared down at the various silhouettes and pointed. “I like the mermaid, I guess. The princess is too much, but an A-line might be nice. The skirt looks fun and swishy. And I think I want lace on the bodice.”

“Oh, that sounds awesome. You could go strapless with a sweetheart neckline. You boobs would look amazing.”

“I don’t want them to be too amazing and take over the whole show. What about something like this?” She pointed to a dress with a more modest neckline and a thin line of lace above the bust and running along the arms.

“Wow. That is stunning. I’ll bet this style will make your waist seem tiny. Ooh, look at how pretty the cutout is in the back. Yeah. I could picture you in this. See how fun it is choosing a dress? And with this as a launching point, we now know we want low-key elegance as our theme.”

“Okay. Low-key elegance it is.”

“I can’t believe the big day is in just over four months. You know, I haven’t heard of many people getting married on November first.”

“It’s a spiritual day. A time of awakening, enlightenment, and true love. They also say the veil between this world and the next is at its thinnest. We may be able to access wisdom from those who have gone before us.”

“Like in The Sixth Sense seeing dead people?” Brooke shuddered and pursed her lips. “I don’t want to talk to anyone who’s gone before me, thank you very much.”

“Okay. Look at it from another angle. It’s a way to honor friends and family who are no longer with us. I like to think maybe Anita will come.”

Now Brooke stared at her, eyes unblinking. “Are you serious right now?”

Mia shrugged. “A little. We can’t possibly know everything going on in the universe, so I like to keep an open mind.”

“You do that, and I’ll hang on to my closed and tightly locked mind that doesn’t allow for mingling with ghosts at a wedding.” She paused and sighed. “Though it would be nice to talk to Anita again. And man, she would’ve loved you, and Roman and you, and this whole thing.” She gestured to the table heaving with wedding information.

“See. Your mind is already opening,” Mia said approvingly.

“And if we’re going down this woo woo path, your dad could also come,” Brook said. She stopped and reached out to squeeze Mia’s hand. “I’m so sorry about everything you went through in the last month. It was scary and sad. Are you sure you’re okay?”

Mia nodded. “Thanks. And I’m fine. I hadn’t seen my dad in a long time. We’d been estranged. In a weird way, the whole thing brought me closer to him.”

“That’s nice. I’m glad for you. And everything else is good? No lingering anxiety or post traumatic whatever?”

“Nope. All fine on that front. It was intense at the time, but it’s over now.”

“God, you’re so tough. I wanna be like you when I grow up. And another thing I want is a second latte. Then we can move to the next item on our agenda.” Brooke slipped out of the booth. “Can I get you anything?”

“I could go for something cold. Peach iced tea sounds good. Thanks. And…Brooke, when you come back, we’ll talk about whatever’s bothering you. I can see it…and feel it…so don’t say it’s nothing.”

Brooke blew out a breath. “I thought I was covering so well. Okay, fine. We’ll talk when I return fortified with beverages.”

Mia studied her friend standing at the counter ordering drinks. Brooke had the perfect dancer’s body. Small-boned and not very tall, but what there was of her was all legs. She also had a dancer’s posture, upright with lifted chest and shoulders back and down. Her blond hair shone and hung to below her shoulders, and her face radiated youth and vitality and good living.

It still felt marvelous that she and this woman had become friends. Mia hadn’t ever had many friends. Call it the curse of her early lifestyle and the boatload of secrets she’d had to harbor. Secrets demanded an almost obsessive need for privacy—and privacy didn’t lend itself to palling around with people.

But in the here and now, she’d finally shed the weight of her past and started fully connecting with others. Brooke had been such a sunny and optimistic addition to her life. The woman saw the good in everything and was always ready with a smile. Mia liked how she felt after spending time with her. It filled her with light and energy. Who didn’t need more of that?

When Brooke slid back onto her seat, she passed Mia an iced tea and frowned. “This was supposed to be all about you and your big day. I’m fine. Honestly. We can talk about this another time.”

Now it was Mia who crossed her arms over her chest and leveled a cool gaze. “Don’t be dumb. As you may have already picked up, I’m not that bothered about the wedding, but I am concerned about my friend. If you’re hurting, I want to know why…so start talking.”

Brooke’s shoulders slumped, and she clutched her hands together in front of her on the tabletop. “It’s about one of my students. The one that went missing. They still haven’t found her, and it’s been over a month. I can’t stop worrying. I’m even having dreams—well, more nightmares—and they’re horrible. We’re getting ready for a big dance competition in Nashville next week, and she was supposed to have gone as our star soloist. She’s really good. So much talent. I think she could go pro.”

Goosebumps spread along Mia’s arms. “And she went missing in Dalton? I don’t remember hearing about this.”

“I guess it happened while you and Roman were fighting off the Russian mob, so you might have been otherwise occupied. Clary just disappeared one day. No trace anywhere. It doesn’t seem like the police have made much progress. And don’t they usually say there’s no happy ending if the missing person isn’t found in the first forty-eight hours?”

“I don’t know about that. People go missing all the time and many of them show up later. Are they sure she didn’t leave on her own?”

Brooke shook her head. “I doubt it. Clary comes from a good family. She’s bright and ambitious and totally dedicated to making it in the dance world. Not your usual rebellious teen.”

Because Brooke was so distraught, Mia could easily read her energy. It was spilling out all around her. A vision came into her mind of a small, darkhaired girl in black tights and a creamy pink top executing a series of spins with her arms extended over her head. The girl skimmed across the floor, light as feather, seemingly not bound to the Earth, and her face radiating absolute joy.

Mia’s chest tightened, making it hard to take a breath, and her skin came alive with pinpricks of electricity. “I remember you talking about this girl. You said you’d never had a student like her.”

“And I haven’t. Most of the girls, after many years of lessons and practice, will become average dancers at best. And there’s nothing wrong with that. But, as a teacher, it’s exciting when you have a student with so much scope. I could envision Clary on the stage in New York, and it thrilled me. Plus, it’s good for business especially when that student does well in local competitions.”

“Tell me everything you know,” Mia said, leaning forward in her chair.

“There’s not much to tell. It happened on May fifteenth. Clary was at school all day—she goes to Dalton High—but she never made it to her five o’clock dance class. Even at the time, I had a bad feeling. She’d been training with me for over a year and never, ever missed a class.”

“How old is she?”

“Seventeen. She has her driver’s license but no car, so she normally hangs out at school for a bit then walks to the studio. It was raining that day. Really coming down like crazy. Some of the kids at school saw her walking across the parking lot and out to the street. A woman on her way home from work crossed paths with her at the corner of Wren and Lomis. After that, nothing. She just poofed.”

Mia sat back and digested the information. On a personal front, she’d recently come through a terrible situation that had almost cost her her own life. Selfishly, what she wanted now was some quiet time. Some normalcy. Just a moment to catch her breath and enjoy being engaged to Roman. Spend time with her dogs. Work on her business.

Except this girl was already tugging at her. Practically speaking in her head. She also knew what Brooke had said was generally correct. If a missing person wasn’t found quickly, they usually weren’t found alive. But everything in her believed Clary was still out there somewhere, and she needed help.”

“Do you want me to ask Roman to look into it?” Mia finally said.

Brooke’s brilliant blue eyes shone with hope. “I can’t believe I didn’t think of Roman. Like, hello, he’s an actual private investigator. How’s his new business going?”

Mia shrugged. “Okay. A little on the slow side, I think. Lots of background checks and security clearances. Not terribly exciting so far.”

“If you think he’d be interested, please ask him. I don’t know how this sort of thing works money wise. Who hires Roman? Would it be me?”

“Let’s not worry about who hires him just yet. He’ll probably start by simply poking around. Talking to the police and Clary’s family to see if he can help.”

Brook clasped Mia’s hand. “It’s such a great idea. Yes, please. Ask him to help. Thanks so much. You’re the best.”

“I can’t promise anything, so don’t get too excited,” Mia warned.

“It doesn’t matter. Just knowing we’re doing something already makes me feel better.” Brooke brushed back her hair. “Okay. Time to focus on your wedding. Where would you like to get married?”

Mia glanced down at the table and shook her head. “You know, I think we’ve done enough for today. Especially now that I know a seventeen-year-old girl needs our help. I’m going straight over to Roman’s office to run this by him.”

Brooke nodded. “Okay. But mark your calendar because I have time this weekend for more planning. In the meantime, start thinking about venues.”

Mia made an X over her heart. “I will. Promise. And I’ll tell you what Roman says about Clary. Do you need a hand packing up?”

“No. Go on ahead. I’ve got this.”

“Thanks for all the help.” Mia sprang to her feet. “I’ll call you later.”

“Venues. You’ll need to book something right away,” Brooke called after her.

But wedding venues were the furthest thing from Mia’s mind as she dashed along the sidewalk. Her whole body hummed with anxiety. In her mind, she saw Clary dancing across the floor again. She had to find that poor girl, and she had to do it fast because something told her the clock was ticking down.

Chapter Two

Roman’s office looked down over Main Street from above Gino’s Bakery. Mia climbed the stairs to the second floor and knocked on the door before poking her head in.

“Do you have a minute?”

He was hunched over a file on his desk but immediately straightened back into his chair and smiled broadly. She still got that little flutter in her belly when she saw him some place that wasn’t home. It was a sort of weird physical recognition her body went through as though alerting her to the fact she was in the presence of her most special person.

As if she’d ever forget.

“To what do I owe the honor?” he asked.

“I think I have a case for you. Maybe. Though it’ll probably be pro bono since there isn’t actually a client, so to speak.”

He tipped his head and studied her for a moment before gesturing to one of his visitor chairs. “Okay. You’ve got my attention. Let’s hear it. And please God, tell me it’s nothing to do with you or me. I’ve about had enough of dealing with our respective family baggage.”

“No personal connection at all. Except for Brooke. One of her dance students went missing. Somehow, it didn’t even register on my radar. She said it happened while we were otherwise occupied.”

Roman swiveled his chair and reached for his laptop. He tapped on the screen then scrolled for a few seconds and nodded. “Yeah. I read about this. Clarice Parsons. She went missing in May. I believe it was one of the days we were in San Francisco. Seventeen years old. Could be a runaway.”

“Brooke claims otherwise. Says she was serious about dance and had hopes of going pro. It’s been more than a month, and it doesn’t seem that anyone has a clue where she went.”

“And the family wants me to look into it?” Roman glanced up from the tablet. “Could be a good case, I guess.”

Mia bit her lip. “Okay. Here’s the thing. I haven’t talked to the family…only Brooke. She’s really worried about Clary. And I sort of promised you’d see if there was anything you could do.”

“Babes, I can’t just randomly start solving crimes. This is supposed to be a business not an outreach program.”

“I know. But you, of anyone, understand the nightmare of a family member going missing. Good or bad outcome, you just want to find your sister or daughter. Plus, if you do find her, it would bring a lot of good publicity, right? You should think of it more like a marketing move.” She paused and rubbed her fingers along the base of her throat. “I felt something when Brooke was telling me about Clary. A buzz. I think she might still be alive. We have to find her.”

Roman was already nodding before Mia finished speaking. “You’re right. It didn’t register at first, but I was instinctively pushing back from this case, and now I know why. I guess that wound will always be there for me. And yes, of course I want to find Clary. Even if she did run away, there has to be a better outcome for her than that.”

“Good. I was hoping you’d see it my way.” Mia released a breath. “So. Where do we start?”

Roman’s eyebrow lifted. “We?”

“Naturally. I’ll make an excellent assistant. You know very well I do good work. Did I, or did I not, help you take out not one but two groups of criminals in the past month? Besides, I’ve got a connection. I can already feel it here.” She patted her hand against her chest. “Pretty sure I’ll be able to pick up things you can’t.”

He puffed out his cheeks and nodded. “Yeah. Okay. I guess I could suffer a few days of us working together. Especially since it’s for such a good cause.”

She reached up and pulled the band from her hair, letting the long red curls cascade down her back before walking slowly around his desk. “Oh, the sacrifices you make for the common good. You truly are a hero.” After spinning him around in his chair, she climbed onto his lap and began unbuttoning her blouse. “And heroes deserve to be rewarded.”

***

Roman sat across from Detective Kevin Latterly at Bean Time café. In the end, he and Mia had decided this was one meeting that would be best done one-on-one. He took a sip of his coffee and smiled while Kevin filled him in on the latest gossip from the Dalton police department.

“Are you finally coming to your senses and ready to ask for your old job back?” Kevin asked.

“Not quite yet. We’re good, right? You and me. After the whole Russian diamond thing.”

Kevin shrugged. “Yeah. We’re good. Though I still think you should’ve brought me in on it earlier. If anything had happened to you or Mia…” He trailed off and shook his head.

“I know, but I couldn’t risk anything happening to you either. I did what I thought best at the time. And it all turned out fine, so no harm no foul. With the added benefit of the Dalton PD being an instrumental part of busting the Russian Bratva not to mention putting Jimmy Genomi behind bars where he belongs.”

“You haven’t heard?” Kevin cocked his head. “Yeah. Jimmy bought it while in custody. Shanked.”

“And look at my surprised face,” Roman said. “Bound to happen. You can’t cross the mafia and expect to live.”

“How’s it going? Really. You and Mia okay? And you’re happy doing the PI thing?”

“It’s going great. The PI thing is starting out a little slow, but I hadn’t expected too much from a place as small as Dalton. Hardly a hotbed of criminal activity. Though I do have one thing on my plate right now that you could maybe help out with. Clarice Parsons. Is there anything you can tell me?”

Kevin sat back in his chair and studied Roman. His eyes had gone from friendly to cop flat. “Is this how it’s going to be from now on? You pumping me for deets on open cases. You know I can’t talk about this stuff with civilians.”

Roman didn’t react outwardly, but deep inside his chest he registered the hit. And really, would he have responded any differently if the positions were reversed?

“Look. I get it. This is a weird situation for both of us. But I also know that you and me, we’re all about solving crimes, right? At least that’s why I went through the academy in the first place. Making sure individuals who wronged others were forced to face the consequences of their actions. And hopefully giving their victims some peace of mind and maybe a little justice. Just because I’m not on the force doesn’t mean I can’t still do that.”

“Except now you figure you’ll swoop in and pick up our open and active cases and maybe show us how it’s done? Help out the lowly police department while they stumble around blindly letting criminals walk away.”

“Come on, man. Maybe take the stick out of your ass for a minute. We’re talking about finding a missing girl. Does it really matter if I help out on that?”

Kevin’s face remained impassive for several beats then he broke into a smile. “You know I’ve gotta bust your chops, right? Love the little impassioned speech though. You could be a politician.”

“Bite me,” Roman said as relief washed over him.

“Love to, but I promised Lisa I’ve put my whoring days behind me,” he said with a grin. “Anyway. Clarice Parsons. Seventeen. Disappeared sometime between four twenty and five p.m. on May fifteenth. Five feet four, one hundred and five pounds. Slim build. Long, dark brown hair and brown eyes. Last seen wearing black dance tights, a red short-sleeve top and a yellow slicker. She was carrying a pink umbrella and had a light purple backpack containing clothing, her purse, and a cell phone. No activity on bank card or cell since she went missing.”

Roman nodded. “Okay. Suspects?”

Now Kevin crossed his arms over his chest and exhaled. “There’s a boy. Eighteen. Goes to Dalton High same as the girl. Timothy Greer. People say he’s obsessed with her and maybe just a little off. They were friendly but not dating. He doesn’t have an alibi for the time period. I looked at him hard, but I can’t find anything to pin on him, and we couldn’t get a warrant for a search.”

“Any old boyfriends?”

“Nothing much. The girl’s a looker, all right, but super into her dancing. Apparently, didn’t want the distraction of dating. She went to junior prom last year with a guy from the football team. Chad Carson. I think he liked her okay, but he’s been with another girl for about eight months now. Vanessa Porter. I checked out both of them because girls can sometimes get a little crazy about ex-girlfriends, right? Didn’t find anything that clicked.”

“Okay.” Roman nodded and pulled out a notebook. He quickly jotted down some of the names. “And the family?”

“Seemed solid. William Parsons. He goes by Billy. Nice enough guy. Torn up about the girl. She’s not his bio child, by the way. He adopted her fourteen years ago when he got together with the mom. Gloria Finlay. She’d hooked up with Clarice’s dad, that would be Georgie Metcalf, had the kid, but the relationship didn’t last. He wasn’t—according to Gloria—good at being a father.”

“Did you hunt up Georgie?”

“Yeah. Talked to him on the phone. He’s out west. Santa Fe. Married. Has a two-year-old son. No contact with his daughter in over ten years. Didn’t seem that interested, frankly, and also really didn’t want to be dragged into the deal because he said his wife wouldn’t like it. I didn’t get a hit from him.”

“I don’t think I’ve heard of the Parsons. They new?”

“Yeah. Came to town just over a year ago. Moved from Trenton, New Jersey. They also moved about a year before that…somewhere in Maryland. I can’t off-hand remember the town.”

Roman frowned. “How come all the moves?”

“Said it was for Billy’s work. He’s a millwright and got laid off, so they had to move to where he could get a new job. The mom’s a cleaner. Used to work for Gemini but she’s since gone out on her own. She’s quiet. Respectful. Very religious. She and Billy have another daughter. Elisha. She’s eleven. Gloria told me the name comes from the Bible and means God is salvation or some such shit.”

“Okay. What’s your gut telling you on this one?”

Kevin tipped his head side-to-side and blew out a breath. “I’ve walked and driven the route from the school to Brooke’s studio a million times. I think the kid got snatched in Blossom Park. She habitually cut through there on the walk over. The afternoon in question, it was pissing rain and it would’ve been the shortest route. There’s a small parking lot at the park. Nobody saw any cars, but on a day like that, no one was out and about walking around or pushing their kid on the swing either. Other than that, my gut ain’t saying much.”

Roman gazed down at his notes for several beats, his brow furrowed. “So, you’re not thinking runaway?”

“I’m not.” Kevin shrugged and took a sip of coffee. “But that don’t mean she didn’t bolt. I just can’t figure out why or how. The family brought you in on this, huh?”

“You know I can’t reveal my client.” Roman smiled ruefully. “But just between you and me, it was Brooke. She’s worried sick about the kid and got Mia all riled up on it, so here I am.”

“Dude. You don’t even have a client, do you? Is this your new thing then? You’ll just pick random crimes and bumble your way through. Can’t say I see the upside, financially speaking.”

“Hey, apparently it’s what I do.” Roman spread his arms wide. “According to Mia, I’m a frickin’ hero, so I can’t let her down now, can I?”

“Last time I was called a hero I’d just made window boxes for Lisa. It felt good. Not the making part—that sucked large and wide—but the hero part. I get where you’re coming from. Tell you what, I’ll do you a solid and shoot over a copy of the Parsons file. Maybe you see something I didn’t.”

“You’re a good guy. You know that?”

“Yeah. Yeah. Just don’t get Mia’s hopes up. It’s been more than five weeks. Chances are that poor girl ain’t coming back.”

Chapter Three

“What do you think? Is there anything there worth pursuing?” Mia asked.

She leaned over Roman’s shoulder and stared at his laptop screen which was currently displaying part of Clarice Parsons’ missing person report. As good as his word, Kevin had emailed it when he got to the department for his morning shift.

“Doesn’t seem like it on the surface. They interviewed all the relevant connections, and nothing turned up. Kevin’s pretty good in an interview. Not much gets by him. I guess all we can do is retrace the same steps and hope we get lucky. What’s your schedule like today?”

“I’m taking everyone to the vet’s for annual blood work this morning. Other than that, Sheryl and I will be working through the day. Except for the vet appointment, I can be available.”

“Good. I’ll contact Billy and Gloria Parsons. Seems like the best place to start. Hopefully, we can sit down with them sometime today. I’ll let you know. And speaking of work, I’d best get my butt into town and finish up a couple of background checks.”

He stood and stepped into her for a quick kiss. As she drew back, she framed his face with her hands.

“Sounds good. Thanks for taking Clary’s case. Brooke was so relived when I told her you were on the job. And I am too. If anyone can find her, it’ll be you.”

“Don’t you mean us? I’ll let you know when I know. Later.”

The dogs parted just enough to let him out of the kitchen then, as was their habit, stationed themselves around Mia. When he glanced back, she was crouched down and running hands over furry bodies, a big, happy smile on her face. He thought she’d never looked more beautiful.

At six p.m. sharp that same day, Roman and Mia stood on the doorstep of a small and tidy brick bungalow with cream shutters. Roman knocked on the door. The man who opened it was big and burly. Sandy brown hair, a little too long and ragged, framed his large round face and anxious grey eyes.

“Hello, Mr. Parsons. I’m Roman Mancini and this is my assistant, Mia Reeves. Can we come in?”

“Billy is fine. Do you have news on Clary?” His voice was deep, seeming to come straight from his chest.

“I’m afraid not. I did mention I’m only just starting to investigate your daughter’s disappearance?”

Billy seemed to deflate as he stepped back and ushered them in. As big as he was, Mia noticed his clothes hung on him as if he’d recently lost weight. He led them into a small room with a couch and two chairs. A large, framed photograph hung on the wall above the couch…in it the four members of the Parsons family gathered around a Christmas tree each wearing a sweater with a reindeer on the front.

Billy and the youngest girl, Elisha, were both fair and tall while Gloria and Clary were dark haired and petite. The two parents were on one side of the tree with Elisha between them. Their hands rested on her shoulders, and she smiled up at her father. Clary stood alone on the other side of the tree stretched up on her toes with her arms raised over her head in an elegant dance pose.

“Is Mrs. Parsons available?” Roman asked.

“Yeah. Of course. I’ll get her.”

Billy stepped out through the far doorway. “Gloria, come on down. The detective is here about Clary.”

Roman gestured Mia to one of the chairs and stood waiting behind the other. They heard Billy call Gloria again then the thud of his footsteps climbing the stairs.

“You sensing anything so far?” Roman asked in an undertone.

Mia glanced around the room again then shook her head. “Nothing yet other than Billy looks like a man in deep grief. Did you see the raw hope in his eyes when he opened the door? It feels mean coming here when we have no news for him.”

“But it’ll be worth it if we find her, right?”

“Please, God, we have to find her. Shush. I think I hear them coming.”

Gloria stepped into the room first with Billy half a beat behind. She seemed tiny—like a child—next to his large frame. Her dark hair was swept up in a clip at the back of her head, and her brown eyes radiated exhaustion. In her arms she held a fluffy, brown dog about the size of a football.

“Mrs. Parsons, I’m Roman Mancini, and this is Mia. Thank you for talking to us.”

“I don’t remember you from before. Billy says there isn’t any news?” Her voice was soft and hesitant.

“No news, Ma’am. I’ve just been brought in on the case and wanted to start from scratch. Make sure nothing was missed,” Roman said.

Gloria dropped her head and hugged the dog closer. “I see. We should sit. What can I get you? Coffee? Tea? Coke?”

Before Roman had a chance to refuse, Mia rushed in. “I’d love a tea if it’s not too much trouble. Here. Let me help.”

She followed Gloria into the small kitchen, noting the old linoleum floor and scarred wood cabinets in definite need of a makeover. Yet everything was scrupulously clean, and both the sink and stovetop shone like mirrors. Even though the woman cleaned houses for a living she certainly didn’t slack off on her own.

Gloria set the dog down, and he immediately trotted over to Mia who dropped to her knees and ran her hands along the soft puffy fur.

“Aren’t you just the most adorable thing ever? What a cute little boy. And I can tell you’re smart too,” Mia crooned while the dog wiggled in joy. “What’s his name?”

“Gabriel. He’s such a comfort to me right now. Dogs have a way of helping you cope even during the hardest times. I sometimes think he’s an angel.”

Mia nodded emphatically. “I know exactly what you mean. I have four dogs myself, and I can’t imagine a life without them.”

“My advice is make sure to have them all microchipped. We lost Gabriel not long ago. It was right before Clary disappeared. He was just gone from the yard one day. I never leave him out long, but I don’t always watch him every second either. Lesson learned, let me tell you. I still can’t figure out how he escaped. The fence was fine, and the gate shut.”

“Oh, my gosh, that’s awful. How long was he missing?”

“Almost two weeks. Clary was even more upset than me. I didn’t think she was all that attached to little Gabe, but I caught her crying several times. Then we got a call from a shelter in Georgia. It was the microchip. How he got all the way over there I’ll never know. A few days later, Clary was gone.”

Gloria remained silent while she brought out mugs and containers of coffee and tea. She set the kettle to boil, then turned to Mia and worked up a small smile.

“Clary always drinks so much coffee it scares me sometimes, but she said it helps with the eating. She’s very strict about her diet. You know, because of the dancing.”

“Does she…” Mia paused and drew in a breath. “Some of our questions are going to seem intrusive, but it helps us form a picture of your daughter. In order to find her we have to know her. It’s part of the process.” She paused a second time while Gloria slowly nodded. “Does Clary have an eating disorder?”

“Not a disorder, no. But she has to maintain her body to a high standard if she wants to succeed, so she’s very, very careful about what she eats. She has it all balanced out to make sure she gets plenty of protein and carbs and whatnot. And she’s very slender though not bony, if you know what I mean.”

“That’s good to know. Brooke Adams tells me Clary is an exceptional dancer. Maybe good enough to go professional. Are you and your husband in favor of this career path?”

Now Gloria nodded so quickly her head bobbed like a toy doll. “Yes, of course. She has a God-given talent, and it’s important she use what she’s been blessed with. And that girl loves to dance. Nothing makes her happier. That’s all any parent could want.”

On the stove, the kettle whistled but Gloria didn’t turn away. Instead, her hand snaked out and closed over Mia’s wrist, and her sad brown eyes latched onto Mia’s face. Mia fought off the urge to look away from the woman’s pain. “Clary’s been gone for so long now I’m afraid to hope because hope can cause pain. I know I should trust in God and believe He’ll keep her soul safe. If my faith is strong enough, I wouldn’t doubt Him. But sometimes it’s hard not to doubt.”

Mia placed her hand over Gloria’s. “I can’t promise anything other than Roman and I will do everything we can to bring her home.”

“Thank you. Maybe you’ve been sent by God too. Maybe you’re the way.”

A few minutes later, with tea and coffee made and dispensed, Mia sat on a chair beside Roman. Billy and Gloria huddled on the couch. His arm spanned her small shoulders, and he held her close as if determined to protect her from the world. Gabriel lay curled on Gloria’s lap, obviously an arrangement he was well used to.

“The morning Clary disappeared, how was she?” Roman asked. “Did you sense she was anxious about anything or in any way out of sorts?”

Gloria nodded. “I would say she was normal. Came down to the kitchen at seven-thirty, as was her custom. Everything organized and ready in her backpack. Had her usual yogurt and berries for breakfast. I had an early start time for work, so she walked Elisha to school which she did a few times a week.”

“And I was coming off the night shift and got home right as the girls were leaving. Elisha came running over for a hug and Clary was all smiles. She punched me on the arm and told me to get inside and sleep it off as if I’d been out partying or something. She always said that, and it always made me laugh.” Billy’s voice broke, and he paused and exhaled. “It felt like any other morning. I didn’t know it would be the last time I saw her.”

Gloria turned into him and pressed her hand to his cheek. “It’s okay, my love. God will take care of her. You believe, don’t you?”

Billy closed his eyes and nodded. “Of course, I believe. But I want to see her with my own eyes. Hug her. Love on her. She’s such a bright light in our lives, and I need her to come back.”

Roman cleared his throat. “You’re both members of Immortal Light Church. Did Clary also participate in the church?”

Now Billy smiled. “Very, very reluctantly. She only went when her mom and I forced her. Clary is what you might call a spiritual work in progress. She has doubts about her faith and so many questions. Although she’s been much better lately, so maybe things are on the up and up between her and God.”

“It’s only teenage rebellion,” Gloria said, waving her hand as if to flick it away. “Her relationship with God is a strong and good one. She might have wandered a little, but her soul still belongs to our Savior. In fact, in the last few months she’s been coming to church regular, like Billy says, and no complaining either. Dressing up nice and respectful. I’ve been so proud. Do either of you have faith?”

“I’m not a member of any organized religion, but I believe strongly in a spiritual energy that helps guide us through this life,” Mia said.

“That’s a good start,” Gloria said, nodding. “But you must pay your respects to the Lord regularly and in a more formal way. You should come to a service at Immortal Light. You’ll find our pastor is wonderful for helping focus your intentions and leading you onto the path of our Lord.” She turned her gaze to Roman. “And what about you?”

“I was raised Catholic. My parents are still church goers, but I’m afraid I lost the habit.”

“The Catholic faith is a good one, but perhaps missing some of the finer points of Christianity.”

“Now dear, these police officers aren’t here for spiritual guidance,” Billy said, taking Gloria’s hand and chuckling.

Roman leaned toward Billy. “Mr. Parsons…Billy…I’m no longer on the force. I’m a private investigator. I explained all that to you when I called earlier.”

Billy’s face went slack. “Oh…but…I don’t understand. Who hired you? Or were you hoping we would? Is this like the lawyer chasing the ambulance?”

“I guess, technically, Brooke Adams hired us. Though I’m not charging her or anything. This is strictly a favor. You see, Mia and Brooke are friends.”

“Brooke is heartbroken,” Mia continued. “And as soon as she told me about Clary, I knew we had to help. He won’t say it himself, but I can tell you Roman is very good at what he does. If anyone can find your daughter, he can.”

“But the police are already looking for her,” Gloria said.

“And I’ll be cooperating back and forth with the police. In fact, yesterday I had a meeting with the detective in charge,” Roman said.

Billy studied Roman for several beats then his gaze settled on Mia, and he nodded. “This is an excellent idea. I didn’t even realize there was a private detective in Dalton. The police have been wonderful, but Clary isn’t their only priority. I can pay you if that helps. I’ll do anything to find our girl.”

Gloria nudged his ribs with her elbow. “You know things are tight, and we can’t afford anything extra. The Lord will bring her back to us,” she said in a fierce whisper.

Roman lifted his hands, palms out. “No money, folks. This is purely pro bono. I only want to find your daughter.”

“Would you mind if we had a look in Clary’s room?” Mia asked.

Gloria’s eyes flicked up to her husband’s face before she shrugged. “Of course. If you think it’ll help. But the police already looked through everything.”

“Yeah. I know. But I like to see things with my own eyes,” Roman said.

No one spoke while the Parsons led Mia and Roman up a narrow stairway and down a short hall to the door at the end. Gabriel pranced along beside them as if escorting a royal entourage.

Inside the room, Mia felt as though she was stepping into another world. The rest of the house was done in drab shades of light brown and beige. By contrast, Clary’s room was an explosion of color and glitter.

The walls were painted a soft pink with the accent wall behind the bed done in bold fuchsia. Fairy lights outlined the wooden headboard and the frame of the small window. Bright pink shag pillows stood out against the lilac duvet.

Framed pictures of Misty Copeland and another ballerina Mia didn’t recognize hung side-by-side on the wall above the bed with a feather boa draped across them. A glittery silver tiara and several pairs of pink satin pointe shoes had been placed on a shelf by the door. Most of the scuffed wooden floor had been covered with a fluffy, lavender rug.

On the wall to the left of the bed hung an over-sized whiteboard. It, too, had been given the fairy light treatment. Tacked on the board were two identical monthly calendar spreads for May. The month Clary had disappeared.

One was printed on lavender colored paper and the other matched the fuchsia of the accent wall. They were each written on in colored markers. Mia noted that purple was for dance practices and classes, pink tracked exercise, light blue seemed to be school projects and test dates, orange for household chores, and green for odds and ends like doctor’s appointments.

Also on the board was a picture of the New York skyline taken at night. It looked like it had been ripped from a magazine. Clary, or someone, had used a dry erase marker and outlined the page with stars and rainbows.

The small desk below the whiteboard held two pink pen holders filled mostly with markers, a few file folders, and a framed photograph of the Parsons family that had been taken at a family dinner. The chair was draped with a fluffy faux fur in pristine white.

Small, framed pictures of Clary dancing covered most of the wall on the other side of the bed. They were arranged left to right starting from when she was little, maybe six or seven, and all the way up to present day. There was some empty space on the right side of the wall presumably for more to be added during the next year or so while she still lived at home.

“Everything’s so neat and tidy. Is this how Clary left it?” Roman asked.

“Well, the police messed it up some, so I put everything back the way it was. Clary likes things to be just so. Never left anything on the floor. Never left without making her bed,” Gloria said. “I did take the dirty clothes out of the hamper and wash them for when she comes back.”

She blinked rapidly and looked away. Billy rubbed a hand up and down her back.

“Did she keep a diary?” Mia asked.

“I don’t think so,” Gloria said. “And the police never said anything about finding one.”

Mia stepped over to the closet and opened the door. All the clothes were arranged by type then color. And although the small closet bulged with items, once again, everything was neatly organized. She reached out and gently played her fingers across the row of blouses, opening her mind and letting the visions come.

Roman, knowing exactly what she was doing, kept the questions coming to give Mia more time.

“Tell me about Clary’s friends,” he said.

“Chloe Henderson, that would be her best friend,” Gloria said. “She’s a nice girl. Her family aren’t in the church, but Chloe came to services a few times with us. She also trains at Dance on Air Academy, but she lives in Walkerton, so they don’t go to the same high school. I think at school there are a couple of girls she likes. Alice Bronson and Daniella Menten but they don’t dance, and Clary is so busy she doesn’t have much time for socializing.”

“What about boyfriends? Clary is an attractive young woman. I imagine the boys are very interested.”

Gloria shook her head. “No. She doesn’t seem to want to date. And besides, she’s too young yet.”

“She did go to the junior prom last year but apparently that was only because her friends dared her to. Chad came to the house to pick her up. He seemed nice enough. I have to admit I might have put a little scare in him. I know what boys of his age think about, and there was no way he’d be doing any of that with my daughter,” Billy said.

Roman nodded. “Sure. I get it. So, Clary’s not sexually active then?”

“Absolutely not,” Gloria said, setting her jaw. “Clary may be going through a rebellious stage with the church, but she would never sully herself before marriage.”

Mia moved over until she stood beside Roman. He flicked her a glance, and she gave him a subtle nod.

“Okay. Thanks, folks. This has been very helpful. We’ll talk to Clary’s friends and continue digging into her disappearance. If we uncover anything, you’ll be the first to know,” Roman said.

When they got to the bottom of the stairs, something caught Mia’s eye in the nook by the kitchen. She wandered closer and saw the narrow table held a small altar. In the center was a statue of Jesus, hands clasped together at his chest and head bowed. Candles had been arranged around him and leaning against the base of the statue was a picture of Clary.

Gloria shifted to stand beside her and Mia turned. “You made this for Clary. It’s lovely.”

“Yes.” Gloria reached out and traced a finger over the picture of her daughter. “At night when I can’t sleep, I come down and light the candles and pray. It brings me closer to her and to God. And it helps.”

Billy shook Roman’s hand then nodded at Mia. “Thank you. We surely appreciate what you’re doing, and if you have any more questions, we’re available day or night. Can you…I mean…if it’s not too much trouble, could you maybe give us updates every once in a while.”

“Of course. I’ll check in with you every few days,” Roman said.

“Where’s your other daughter, Elisha?” Mia asked.

“Oh, we sent her over to a friend’s two houses down. This whole thing is so upsetting for her, and she didn’t need to hear us go through everything again,” Gloria said.

Outside, Mia followed Roman to the car then stopped and took one last look around the carefully maintained property. Roman was already sliding onto the driver’s seat when she caught movement out of the corner of her eye. A young girl peeked around the trunk of a large oak tree on the edge of the Parsons’ front lawn. She pointed to the corner then bolted ahead of them and ran down the sidewalk.

“Despite what her parents say, I think Elisha wants to talk to us,” Mia said.

Chapter Four

Roman drove slowly along the residential street before pulling over and parking a few feet away from the stop sign where Elisha waited. He and Mia got out of the car.

“You don’t look like police,” the girl said, staring them up and down. “Where’s your gun?”

“Are you Elisha Parsons?” Mia asked.

“Yeah. Who else?” She looked down and scuffed the toe of her running shoe back and forth across the sidewalk. “Did you find my sister?”

Mia could easily read the naked hope in the girl’s soft brown eyes, and her heart clutched.

“Not yet. But we’re doing everything we can to figure out where she is,” Roman said.

“She’s in New York,” Elisha said with a decisive nod. “I don’t understand why you didn’t look there in the first place.”

“Why do you think Clary’s in New York?” Roman asked.

“Because she always talked about going. She was planning to live there, okay. And she’ll be a big-time famous dancer. Like on TV and Broadway and whatever. Everyone said she could go all the way. There used to be this TV show where dancers could audition, and at the end of the season, they’d pick a winner. I forget what it was called but Clary and I watched it every week when I was little. She wanted to go on the show, but Mama said no. Clary was really mad.” Elisha paused and rubbed her hands up and down her thighs. “I dance too.”

“Do you? I’ll bet you’re a good dancer. Do you train at Dance on Air Academy?” Mia asked.

Elisha nodded vigorously. “I love it there. Miss Adams is so nice, and she sometimes even leads my class, but we mostly have Miss Martin. I like her too. Clary used to help me with my practicing. She said if I worked really hard, I could come to New York one day too. Since she left, I’ve been doing extra practices in the mornings before school. That way if Clary comes back to visit, she’ll see how good I am and take me with her.”

Roman leaned down until his face was level with Elisha’s. “Have you heard from Clary since she left? It’s very important to tell us if you have. Everyone’s so worried about her.”

A tear leaked out of the corner of Elisha’s eye and rolled down her cheek. “She never contacted me. I don’t understand why she didn’t even tell me she was going. She used to tell me everything. I think…maybe…I did something wrong, and she’s mad at me.”

Her voice was so sad, sounded so defeated, Mia wanted to throw her arms around the girl and hug her tight, but she wasn’t sure if that was appropriate. Instead, she reached out and patted her shoulder.

“I’m sure Clary isn’t mad at you. It sounds like you two were close, plus you’re sisters. That kind of bond can never be broken. Did she ever tell you any secrets? Or maybe she had a diary?” Mia paused. The next bit was delicate, and she didn’t want to scare the girl. “See, if Clary’s not safe, we need to be able to find her. Help her. You want to help her, don’t you?”

Elisha stepped back and swiped at her eyes, clearing away any remaining tears. “Clary is fine. Better than fine. She’s really smart and knows how to take care of herself. She was always telling me to be careful. Watch out for everyone, especially men, because you could never be sure what they might do. I know people think someone took her, but there’s no way. Clary would never have fallen for some lame-o stalker guy.”

Roman nodded and smiled. “I’m sure you’re right. What about boyfriends? Was Clary dating at all? Maybe someone she didn’t tell your parents about?”

“Nah-uh. Boys are a waste of time. She has important goals and big dreams, and she has to keep her eye on the prize. She says that all the time. There was one boy, Timothy. He was nice to me. Sometimes he walked with me and Clary to my school in the mornings. But Clary said he wasn’t boyfriend material. I think he liked her a lot though.”

“That’s really good information, Elisha. Thank you for telling me. We’ll talk to Timothy too in case he knows something.”

“He doesn’t,” she said immediately. “He came to my school right after Clary left and asked if I knew where she was. He was super sad that she was gone.”

“Okay. Thanks. You’re an excellent investigator. Maybe one day you’ll want to join the police force. In the meantime, you could sort of assist us with finding your sister. You know, pass on any pertinent information.”

“Pertinent information.” The girl smiled slightly. “Yeah. Sure. I’ll tell you everything. You’ll be my first call.” Elisha said it in a way that Mia knew meant there wasn’t a chance in hell the girl would spill the beans on her big sister.

“Bye Elisha. Thanks for your help,” she said, holding out her hand.

Elisha studied Mia for a long moment, then reached up and shook the offered hand. “You’re welcome. And when you find Clary…can you tell her…” She swallowed and looked away. “Just tell her I said hi.”

“Will do,” Mia said, giving her hand a gentle squeeze before releasing it.

“Here’s my card. You can call me any time. Even if you just want to talk,” Roman said, passing it to her.

She stared down at the card for a moment then back to Roman. “I’d better go before Mama thinks I’ve gone missing too.”

“That poor little girl,” Mia said once they were back in the car. “Obviously, she thinks Clary abandoned her because she did something wrong.”

“Yeah. It breaks your heart. Did you get anything from her? Or back at the house?”

“Some. In Clary’s room I had a glimpse of her sitting on the floor counting a whole bunch of money. It seemed to be all fifties and hundreds. I would guess several thousand dollars worth. There was a small pink notebook on the floor too. It had a bunch of stickers on it, but the biggest one was a rainbow with a pot of gold. Where would a teenager get that much money? She didn’t have a job, at least not that anyone’s mentioned. Probably because she was busy with dance every night after school and on weekends.”

Roman rubbed his chin. “I’m guessing doing homework for other kids wouldn’t net that kind of cash. Could she have been selling drugs maybe? If she was, I’m surprised the police didn’t uncover that little tidbit. Also, there was no mention of cash anywhere in her file. Do you think the parents found her stash and hid it away somewhere?”

“I don’t know.” Mia’s head shook slowly back and forth. “They seem desperate to find their daughter, hiding the money would be hiding possible evidence as to why she went missing. It doesn’t track to my way of thinking.”

“Hmm. Maybe. But people do all kinds of messed up shit when money’s involved. The money helps explain the nice stuff in Clary’s room. The rest of the house is basic. Then you step into her room and it’s like something out of a magazine.” Roman started the car and pulled away from the curb. “Any other visions in her room?”

“Just regular stuff. Clary sitting on her bed texting Chloe about dance class. Some of her doing homework at the desk. Fluffing pillows. Nothing that helps us. But there was one thing I got from Elisha that you might find interesting.”

When Mia paused dramatically, Roman’s eyes flicked to her face. “Do tell.”

“I think little Elisha might have the pink notebook with the stickers. Or at least she did at one point because when she shook my hand, I saw a flash of her sliding the notebook under her mattress. Maybe she hid the money too.”

A smile of victory flashed across Roman’s face. “You’re turning out to be best partner I’ve ever had, and thanks to you we already have a line to tug. One the original investigation never even tripped over. We’ll have to talk to the Parsons again. All of them this time.”

“Today?”

“Nah. Let’s do a little more poking around first. I want to find out what this Timothy guy knows. And it would be good to get Brooke’s take on Clary. Then we’ll hit up the Parsons again.”

“Good news—Brooke’s coming over on Saturday so you can talk to her then if you like. Apparently, we have to pick a venue like right now or the whole wedding will be doomed. Any thoughts on where we should get married?”

“Well, I guess I always imagined I’d get married in my family’s church. St. Peter’s.”

She turned to him, her eyebrows raised. “You want to get married in a church? But you aren’t even religious. When was the last time you went?”

“Probably Christmas a couple of years ago.” Roman shrugged. “It’s not so much about the religion as that church was a big part of my early life. I was an altar boy. We all went to Mass as a family throughout my childhood. Us kids were baptized there. Did first Communion and Confirmation. I guess marriage feels like part and parcel of the same deal.”

“But…I’m not Catholic. Will they even marry us?”

“I think so. Rules have loosened over the years, but I can find out for sure. My mom will know.”

“Oh my God, she’ll do cartwheels of joy if we get married at her church.”

Roman chuckled. “Yeah. She will. But that’s not why I’m suggesting we do it. And anyway, it’s just one idea. This wedding is for both of us, so we’ll figure out something that works.”

Mia chewed on her lower lip as she turned the idea over in her mind. “I guess with a church wedding you do all the serious stuff there and then the party stuff at an alternate location. But…wait. Oh, man…does that mean double the flowers and decorating?”

Now Roman was the one with the raised eyebrows. “We have to decorate a church? Is that even allowed.”

“Pretty sure it is. I’ll ask Brooke. She speaks wedding fluently and will surely know.”

“Let’s drop the church idea. We want simple right? And it’s just adding complications.”

She reached out and patted his arm. “No. If this is how you always saw your wedding, we should at least look into it. Anything else I need to know? Like, do you have a special box stashed away somewhere with sample fabrics, and menus, and pictures of place settings?”

He narrowed his eyes. “I want to say bite me, but I’m afraid you’ll take it literally. So, I’ll just tell you that no, I don’t have a hope chest for my wedding, Miss Smarty Pants.”

“That makes too of us,” she muttered.

“Going on a lateral tangent, I have to say it always interests me when I see how much comfort some people get from their religious beliefs. Like how the Parsons are clinging to the idea that God is going to bring Clary home safe and sound. That little altar thing was a trip. I hope she doesn’t accidently burn the house down.”

“We should look into that church of theirs. Find out more about it,” Mia said.

“For sure. It’s right up there on the list. This case is getting interesting.”

“Let’s just remember ‘this case’ is a missing girl.”

He flicked her a look. “Of course. That’s the whole point. But it doesn’t hurt when we have a bunch of juicy leads to follow. I want to hit up Timothy tomorrow. You in?”

“I can be. Hey, I have a question. Are we allowed to just go around interviewing minors?”

“Technically, no. There should be a parent or guardian present. But today with Elisha, she came to us and started asking questions, so it wasn’t exactly a formal interview. In Timothy’s case, as luck would have it, he was held back in third grade so he’s older than the other kids in high school. Just turned eighteen a few months ago. A fully legal adult in the eyes of the law.”

Mia grinned. “That is lucky.”

Chapter Five

Roman pulled the SUV up to the curb and stared over at Dalton High School.

“It’s weird being here,” he said.

“Why? Cause you feel like a peedo?”

“No. I don’t feel like a peedo.” He frowned. “I mean, this is where I went to high school, and it’s always strange coming back. We had a case a couple of years ago. Racial graffiti spray-painted on lockers and the floor of the gym. Walking those old school halls had me flashing to being a horny, pimply teenager again.”

“Come on. You were probably the most popular guy in the place. I’ll bet you ruled those halls back in the day.”

Roman shrugged. “I did okay, I guess.”

“More than okay from what I’ve heard. I saw the photos in your parent’s album. Prom king. If memory serves, your date was a very pretty blonde named Penny. That must have helped with the horny part. And you were captain of the football team. Basically, you won high school.”

“And what about you? With your looks and your smarts, I’ll bet…” He trailed off, and his eyes slid away from her face. “Sorry. I forgot.”

“Hey.” She took his hand and laced her fingers through his. “Don’t worry about it. So, what if I had a crazy childhood. It’s no biggie. I’m long over it. And besides, even if I had gone to school on a regular basis, I don’t think I was nearly as cool as you were.”

“Yeah. That’s true. I really was something.” A smile played across his face. “But look at you now. The coolest chick I’ve ever known. Not to mention seriously hot.” He tugged on her hand, pulling her closer and shifted until his lips whispered against her ear. “You know, being a PI is all about blending in. I think we should make out a little. It’s such a high school thing to do.”

She tipped her head to the side, giving full access of her neck, and sighed when his lips nibbled a path down to her collar bone.

“Oh, that’s good. You’re giving me goosebumps,” she breathed. “I think I might’ve liked high school after all.”

He lifted his face until he stared into her eyes. With the bright sunlight streaming in, she could just make out the dark pupil in the center of all that chocolatey brown. Her body was awash with heat and electricity, and she was aware of her heart banging in her chest. For a moment, she felt lost. Like he was somehow hypnotizing her.

Then a group of teenage girls passed by the SUV, chattering and laughing uproariously, and the spell was broken.

He exhaled and shook his head. “We’d better keep an eye out. Don’t want to miss Mr. Greer.” He tapped a fingertip against her chin before giving her a final peck on the lips. “But this is definitely something we’ll be continuing…later today.”

She smiled like a woman who held the world in the palm of her hands. Which, when it came to him, she totally did. “I could potentially pencil you in. It’ll all depend on if I’m still in the mood…later.”

“You’ll be in the mood,” he said with a smirk. “I’ll make sure of it. Okay. Enough banter. All eyes on the school grounds.”

Roman reached for his phone and brought up the police file photo of Timothy then glanced out to the parking lot and began scanning faces.

“They all look so young. Like babies,” she murmured.

“Yeah. They sure do. Well, hello. I think that’s our man,” he said, pointing beyond her shoulder and through the passenger window.

Mia turned and studied the youth. Gangly arms and legs. Skinny body. Short dark brown hair parted neatly to the side and combed away from his face. He looked closer to twelve than eighteen.

He wore chinos and a crisp navy shirt with the buttons done all the way up to his chin. He had a large black backpack and carried a cell phone in his hand. Though his attention appeared to be on his phone, Timothy became aware of them the minute they stepped out of the car. Mia saw his gait jerk slightly and his shoulders stiffen. He kept his head down but glanced over out of the corner of his eyes.

“Hey. Timothy Greer? We’d like to speak to you for a few minutes,” Roman said, moving over to block the boy’s path.

“I don’t know you,” the boy mumbled, his gaze still fixed on the screen of his phone.

Roman held out a hand. “Roman Mancini. And this is my assistant, Mia Reeves. We’re looking into the disappearance of Clary Parsons. You’re her friend, right Timothy? Or do you prefer Tim?”

Timothy finally lifted his head and slipped his phone into the breast pocket of his shirt. He studied Roman’s outstretched hand before taking a step back. “Yes, I’m her friend. No one calls me Tim. I don’t like it.”

“Okay. No problem. Timothy it is.” Roman said. “And we don’t have to shake hands either if you don’t want.”

“Do you know where Clary is?” he asked, his eyes sliding across to Mia before skittering away.

“No. But we’re trying to find her. Elisha…you know Clary’s little sister, right? Anyway, Elisha thinks she moved away. Maybe to New York City. What do you think?” Roman asked.

“I think Elisha is wrong.”

When he said nothing else, Roman tipped his head to Mia, and she picked up the thread.

“So, Clary’s not in New York. Any idea where else she might have gone?” Mia kept her voice gentle.

“Clary wouldn’t just leave like that. Not without telling me or Elisha. She’s a good person and good people don’t walk away without saying goodbye.”

Timothy’s mouth was set in a stubborn line. He straightened his shoulders and stood tall as if daring them to contradict him.

“I agree. Good people don’t leave without saying goodbye. If she didn’t leave of her own accord, what do you think happened to her?”

Now the boy seemed to deflate. He hung his head and looked down at his feet. “I think someone bad took her, but I don’t know where. I’ve been trying to figure it out. I looked everywhere I could think of but no Clary.”

Roman had been standing back letting Timothy focus on Mia. Now he moved into the boy’s space. “Are you sure you didn’t have anything to do with her disappearance? If it was a mistake or an accident, that’s okay. We can figure it out.”

Timothy shook his head slowly while his eyes stayed glued to the ground. “No. No. I told everyone no. Why do people keep asking? I didn’t do anything to Clary. I would never hurt her. If I could, I’d protect her with my life. She’s my best friend.”

“It’s okay, Timothy,” Mia soothed. “We have to ask these questions. It’s all part of the investigation. I’m glad you were Clary’s friend. Everyone needs a good friend, right? I didn’t used to have many friends when I was younger. Not real friends anyway. But now I have one, her name is Brooke, and it makes my life so much better. Is that how Clary made you feel?”

He slowly lifted his head and his clear grey eyes flicked to Mia’s face, as though deciding if she was mocking him, before sliding away again. “Yes, Clary makes me happy. I like seeing her at school and…other times. I like talking to her. But she’s not here anymore, and I can’t find her.”

“What other times did you see her? We know you sometimes just showed up when she was walking her sister to school. Were you stalking her, Timothy?” Roman asked.

“No. I was protecting her. She said I was head of her security detail.”

Mia’s scalp tingled, and she nudged Roman aside making sure only she was in Timothy’s line of vision. “Where you protecting her on May fifteenth the day she disappeared? It was raining that day and Clary left school to go to the dance studio. She was wearing black dance tights and a rain slicker. Did you see her walk across the parking lot?”

“I don’t know. I don’t remember. It was a long time ago.”

“Okay. I know we can’t all remember everything and memories fade over time, right? But you’ve been asked about this before, so you must have thought about it a lot.” She paused and slowly exhaled, trying to force any impatience from her tone. “When was the last time you saw Clary?”

“I saw her at school. That day. The bad day when she disappeared.”

“How was she? Happy? Sad? Worried?” Roman pressed.

“She was okay. Clary’s very busy. She was always on a schedule, and she had to go to dance class.”

There was something there. Something important. Mia reached out with her senses but couldn’t push through into his mind. If only she could touch him…but he clearly wasn’t the touchy-feely sort.

“Did you normally walk with her to Dance on Air? Or maybe you followed her to make sure she was safe. You’re head of security detail, right? And it sounds like she valued your help.”

“I didn’t go with her that day. I should have. But she said…she was so mad…she yelled at me,” he finished in a whisper.

“It’s okay. It wasn’t your fault. What did you and Clary fight about?” Mia asked, risking a step closer.

“We didn’t fight. I don’t like to fight with people. It’s better when everyone stays calm and unemotional. She just said some things to me and left. It was personal, and you’re not supposed to tell personal things to other people.”

Mia nodded encouragingly. “And that’s a policy I stand by myself. But when someone disappears like Clary did, every detail is important. Every little thing matters. For instance, if she’d forgotten to eat her lunch that day and you were nagging her about it, that would be good information for us to have. Because then we’d know she had low blood sugar and maybe felt a little woozy. Maybe she stopped in at a store somewhere on the way to the studio to get a snack. Right now, the last time anyone can positively identify her is on the sidewalk at the corner of Wren and Lomis.”

Timothy licked his lower lip several times and seemed on the point of answering, but then his face went stony and he shook his head.

Mia tried not to sigh. “Okay. I respect your decision to stay silent on the matter. But remember, this could help find Clary, so if you change your mind, I hope you’ll call us.” Even though she wanted to shake the answer out of the boy, she smiled at him. “What about this? Where were you and Clary when you…when she got mad? Was anyone else with her? Maybe her other friends Alice and Daniella. Do you like them as much as you like Clary?”

“No. They aren’t nice. Not to me. Sometimes they say mean things—sort of in a whisper, but I can still hear them. And they call me Queer Greer. I don’t like it. On that day…the last day…it was just Clary and me in the hall outside Mr. Parks’ room. He teaches algebra and calculus. He’s really, really smart. I got ninety-seven percent in algebra and one hundred percent in calculus. He said I was his best student.”

Mia could feel Roman’s impatience and cast a look over her shoulder, warning him back. All her senses continued tingling, and she didn’t want to lose Timothy’s trust.

“Wow. It sounds like you’re really, really smart too. Was Clary good at math?”

For a moment, his expression lightened, and a smile ghosted across his lips. “Not in math. That’s for sure. She said it made no sense and besides, she wouldn’t need math to be a dancer. Her marks were bad at the beginning of the year, but I helped her a couple of times. I didn’t think she understood, but it must have worked because she got an eighty-two percent on her last test. She was so happy. She even kissed me on the cheek.”

His hand tracked up, and he lightly stroked his fingertips across his right cheek.

“To recap,” Roman said. “You and Clary were in the hall outside the math room. She was mad at you for some mysterious reason, then she left. And you never saw her again after that?”

“I…well…I sort of saw her. See I went to the window at the end of the hall. It looks down over the parking lot. I just stood there and watched her in case she changed her mind. Sometimes, when she was leaving school, she’d look up and wave to me to come down with her.” His voice hitched and his breath quickened. “She didn’t wave that day. I couldn’t even see her face because she was holding an umbrella. It was pink and had purple flowers all around the bottom.”

He swallowed several times and drew back his shoulders, standing up straight. “I’m going home now. I don’t want to talk about this anymore.”

“That’s okay. We appreciate your time,” Roman said, fishing out a card and holding it toward Timothy. “Take this in case you think of anything we should know about Clary.”

Timothy carefully took the card by the edges, making sure not to touch Roman. He took off his backpack, set it on the ground, and pulled out a small, zippered Filofax into which he neatly slid the card.

“Are you okay, Timothy? I hope we didn’t upset you,” Mia said, crouching down beside him over the backpack.

“I’m fine. Thank you.” He stood, clutched the backpack to his chest and walked slowly away.

“Well…that was interesting…” Roman stood watching him.

“It must be hard being Timothy Greer. Especially in high school,” Mia said. “Mark my words though, I’ll bet he creates some new kind of technology that revolutionizes the world and makes him richer than God.”

“Either that or he becomes a serial killer.”

Mia swung toward him. “What? No. I didn’t get any sense of that from him.”

“Neither did I, but you never know. Please tell me you got a clue.”

“Not really.” She exhaled in one long whoosh. “I was getting close…there was something there about what happened in the hall…but I couldn’t push into his mind. So frustrating.”

“That’s okay, babes. We’ll figure it out.” He rubbed gentle circles on her back. “Thanks to you, we already have more than the police turned up in the initial investigation. And if we just keep working the case something’s bound to pop.”

“I know but all I can do is picture poor Clary locked up somewhere—possibly tortured—and I can’t stand it.”

“Let’s go home. We’ll have dinner and play with the dogs and let everything settle. Tomorrow is another day.”

He put his arm around her and turned her toward the SUV. They were silent for the first few moments of the drive home. Mia felt the knots of tension in her stomach gradually loosen, and she relaxed back against the seat and stared out at the gorgeous summer evening. All the trees and bushes and flowers were vibrant and lush and bursting with life as they drove along the country road.

“It’s interesting that Clary was so nice to Timothy or at least tolerated him,” she said. “I don’t have a real sense of what she was like yet, but most teenage girls are brutal with that kind of boy. Alice and Daniella being prime examples. Mean girls all the way.”

“Timothy is clearly obsessed with Clary. Maybe she liked having one true fan.”

“Yeah. Or maybe she was just someone who had a nurturing instinct and liked taking care of others. The way Elisha tells it, she was a good sister too. And Elisha’s…what…six years younger. That’s a pretty big age gap, but Clary obviously spent time with her.”

“Good point. But as you say, we don’t have a real handle on Clary yet. For instance, she was doing something shady to get that much money. And we need to figure out exactly what.”

Chapter Six

Mia spent the morning in her workroom, surrounded by dogs, and frantically trying to catch up on jewelry orders. It turned out being a part-time sleuth had the potential to wreak havoc on her bottom line. And she’d be damned if she let her business slip.

By the time Brooke arrived in the late afternoon, she’d gained back some ground. A sense of calm settled over her. She took out a pitcher of iced tea and arranged cookies on her favorite sunflower plate before setting everything on the table outside the sliding door to the kitchen. The dogs, delighted with the turn of events, frolicked in the attached dog-run.

“This is nice,” Brooke said, settling onto one of the padded chairs. “I’ve been inside the studio all day, and it’s good to breathe the fresh air and soak in some vitamin D.” She reached up and began pulling pins from her tidy bun until her hair fell loosely down her back. With a sigh, she rubbed her scalp. “Much better.”

“When is the competition in Nashville?”

“Next week. Starting Thursday. The girls are excited, and so am I. At least a little. But it does make me think of poor Clary. I know it’s only been a couple of days but how’s it going?”

“Okay, I think. We’ve talked to her parents and little sister and a boy named Timothy Greer.”

“Elisha is a doll, and she idolizes Clary. This has been so hard on her.”

“She seems determined to follow in her sister’s toe shoes. She told us she’s been practicing extra hard in case Clary comes back from New York—which is where Elisha’s decided she’s gone. She wants to impress her.”

Brooke rubbed a hand back and forth across her chest. “Aw, hearing that just about breaks my heart. What if…well, Clary might never come back. What will happen to that sweet little girl?”

“Is Elisha a good dancer too?”

“No. she really isn’t. She tries hard though. For all of Clary’s special talent, none of it landed anywhere near Elisha. Don’t get me wrong, she does okay and seems to enjoy herself, but that girl won’t get within spitting distance of a professional gig.”

Mia took a sip of tea before glancing back to Brooke. “Roman wants to interview you about Clary. Since you were going to be here anyway, I said he could talk to you today. I hope that’s all right?”

“God, yes. Of course. I’ll help any way I can.” She picked up a cookie and frowned down at it. “The only problem is I don’t know a damn thing about what happened to her, so what good will that do?”

“It’s okay. What he needs is your impressions of Clary. What she was like. How other people related to her. It helps him form a picture, and from there he’ll better understand motivation and behavior. Whatever you can tell him will make a difference, trust me. He’s at the office now, but I told him to come back around four. That should give us enough wedding time, right?”

Brooke turned her wrist over and glanced down at her watch. “Are you kidding me? That barely gives us an hour. So far, the sum total of your wedding plans consists of a vague idea for the dress.”

Mia tried not to hunch her shoulders. “I have more than a vague idea. And I thought today all we had to do was pick a venue.”

“For starters. I was hoping to get a lot more done than that.”

“Okay. Well, if we need more time, we can pick up again after you talk to Roman. And you should stay for dinner. That’s a definite must. I’ll make…hmm…what would we like, I wonder? How about home-made pizza?”

“I can’t say no to pizza.” She rubbed her hands together. “Now let’s talk venues. Have you ever been to Warwick House? No? Well, it’s a beauty. And the grounds are gorgeous. You could even have your wedding outside except maybe not in November. Damn. Okay. That’s all right because the house itself is stunning. It was some rich military dude’s place, and it has a ballroom with these massive chandeliers and a wall of French doors leading out to a terrace. Everything is polished wood paneling and marble tile and just whispers old-world elegance. I was at a wedding there a couple of years ago and it was glorious.”

Mia nodded while wondering if polished wood and old-world elegance were really her thing. “That sounds nice. Listen…I should probably tell you…Roman mentioned getting married in his family’s church. I’m not sold on the idea, but I should at least think about it. That’s what marriage is about, right? Give and take, thinking of the other person, yadda, yadda.”

Brooke, who’d been about to speak, paused and slowly closed her mouth. She tipped her head and squinted. “Okay. We can work with that. The church is nice. Lots of stained glass. It also has a great bell tower. But you’d still need a place for the reception. Warwick House or maybe Cherry Hall. We have to figure out numbers because that will impact the venue. Wait? The date is in less than four months. I don’t think that’s enough time for all the stuff the Catholic church requires before marriage.”

“What do you mean requires? Don’t we just fix the date and hire a priest?”

“Um…not exactly. I have a friend who went through that a couple of years ago. They got married in Atlanta though. Anyway, you have to be interviewed by the priest and take pre-marital classes for…I think like six months or something. Then her fiancé wasn’t Catholic so that was another thing because they had to get special permission or a dispensation or whatever. Wait, you’re not Catholic either, are you?”

“Me? No. I’m not anything. Religion wasn’t part of my upbringing. What about you?”

My family went to the All-Saints Anglican Church, but it kind of petered out when I was in my teens. My parents don’t really go anymore except on special holidays. Christmas. Easter. You know. I hate to tell you this, but if you weren’t baptized, that might be an issue for getting married at St. Peter’s.”

“I wasn’t sold on the church wedding, and now I’m even less inclined. If you want to know the truth, I don’t understand the whole religion thing.” She thought of Gloria Parsons and Roman’s parents, Molly and Frank, and how devoted they were to their respective churches.

“I’m not super religious, but it’s nice having faith. It helps to make sense of the world, especially all the bad crap like what happened with Anita. And Tony. I like to believe there’s a higher purpose to everything, and we can’t always know it while we’re down here. Anyway, you and Roman will have to figure out the church wedding thing and let me know. Just an FYI, if you do get married in Roman’s church, I think the idea is that your kids are supposed to be raised Catholic. At least that’s what my friend Jenny told me. Her now-husband had a hard time swallowing that one.”

Mia stared at Brooke. “The church can’t force us…okay…that’s a hard ‘no’ for me.”

Brooke shrugged then grabbed her enormous purse from the back of her chair and pulled out an iPad. “Let’s stay focused here. I’ll pull up some websites so we can get a feel for the venues.”

When Roman arrived home just after four, Mia was beyond happy to see him. Anything to make this wedding madness stop. The more she looked at the websites of potential venues, the more she didn’t care where they got married.

Maybe it was because other than Brooke, and if she squinted and stretched things a little, Kevin and his girlfriend Lisa, she didn’t even have any guests on her side. And really, those three were more there for Roman than her. She supposed she could always invite Sheryl, her part-time assistant. But it’s not like they are actually friends either.

But that’s partly what this wedding is about, she reminded herself. It’s more than past time for me to build some community. I can’t be a lone wolf forever. And if we do have kids, they’ll need friends and playdates and whatever else, which means I’ll have to learn to play well with others too. Otherwise, no one will want to hang out with the kids of ‘that strange woman’.

“Hey, Brooke,” Roman said. “How’s it going?”

“It’s going just fine. We’re up to our eyeballs in venues at the moment. I hear you’re maybe in the process of finding Jesus and getting all holy on us. Church wedding, huh?”

He grinned at Mia. “You’re actually considering it?”

“Anything for my honey bun. Except, what’s this about pre-marital classes and raising our kids Catholic?”

“Hm…I forgot about all that stuff.” He paused and rubbed his hand back and forth under his chin. “Well, that’s definitely something to think about.”

“You’d better think fast because the clock is ticking,” Brooke said. “And I’m not being dramatic either. I don’t know if all the religious stuff can be done in time for a church wedding. And we’ve gotta, gotta, gotta book a place for the reception too so chop chop.”

With his eyes on Mia, he nodded. “Yeah. We’ll get on it right away. Like this week. Don’t worry, okay? Anyway, is this a good time for a chat about Clary?”

Roman took a seat beside Brooke, and she leaned toward him, face intent. “Yes. Of course. Mia said you’re making progress?”

“Progress is a strong word, but we’ve made a good start. I guess what I want from you is an insight into the girl. What kind of person is she? For instance, do you like her?”

Now Brooke sat back, and her eyes slid away from Roman’s. “That’s hard to…is it…I want to like her. And it’s not that I hate her or anything, but Clary can be…well…abrasive. She has strong opinions and doesn’t mind letting people know what she thinks even if it’s not always appropriate. She also has a kind of arrogance. I’ve seen it in other talented artists. They act like they’re above—” She broke off and shook her head. “I hate talking about her like this when we don’t even know if she’s okay.”

“Don’t worry, Brooke,” Mia said. “It’s not as if we’re sitting around gossiping. What you tell us could help save Clary, so don’t hold back.”

“I understand Clary is friends with a girl named Chloe. What’s their relationship like?” Roman asked.

“Well, they definitely hang out before and after class. Once she’s dancing, though, Clary is all business, and she doesn’t fool around or do much talking. I think they get together outside the studio because sometimes they’d leave at the same time, and I’d see them go off in either Gloria’s van or Joanna’s Toyota.”

“What’s Chloe like?”

“She’s a nice girl. Doesn’t seem to cause any trouble. If you want my honest opinion, she’s got a blah sort of personality. Not a lot of spark to her…if you know what I mean. Clary’s like a laser beam full of energy and focus and Chloe’s more the backlit type. She’s there, but sometimes you don’t even notice her.”

“They sound like an unlikely duo,” Roman commented.

“I think Chloe was just dazzled by Clary’s dancing and her charisma. As for Clary, I’m not sure what she gets out of the relationship.”

“What are the chances Chloe’s mom would let us talk to her?” Mia asked.

“I think pretty good. She hasn’t come to class for the last couple of weeks, and Joanna tells me the poor girl’s a wreck. It might do her good if she felt part of the team helping to find Clary.”

“Do you know if Clary had a job?” Roman asked.

“Um…I don’t. It’s funny you should ask because about six months ago she came to me to book extra lessons. She paid in cash, which was unusual. Normally her mom just does an e-transfer every month. I asked her about it, and she said the money was a gift from an aunt or uncle—I don’t actually remember now, but it was some relative or other. Clary didn’t want me to mention it to her mom because she worked so hard to give her lessons, and it seemed greedy she wanted more.”

“That’s interesting.” Roman nodded. “And these extra lessons had been going on all those months before she disappeared. How much would that have set her back? Just a ballpark number.”

“Total? I can get you the exact figures, but she took three extra coaching sessions per week over…let’s say five months...she probably paid me a little over three grand.”

“Wow. That’s an extremely generous gift from a relative,” Mia commented.

“Yeah. I hadn’t really thought about it that way. And now that I’m considering the whole picture, Clary also started showing up in a lot of nice new dance clothes. The good kind from Bodythings and Second Skin.”

“Did you tell the police about Clary’s windfall?” Roman asked.

A look of concern crossed over Brooke’s face. “No. I mean, I didn’t think of it at the time. Oh God, is this important?” She turned to Mia. “What if I screwed up their chances of finding Clary?”

“Hey, take it easy,” Roman said before Mia could answer. “This is the whole point of doing follow-ups. These little details that don’t seem important at the time can sometimes bring the gold, you know? I have another question. Did you ever see Clary hanging out with any boyfriends? Maybe they picked her up after class or hung around waiting until she was finished?”

Brooke immediately shook her head. “No. Clary wasn’t dating anyone that I saw. And I spent enough time around her to overhear several comments about how she thought girls with boyfriends got…what was the phrase she used…something like stupid in the head. I think the time I heard her say that she was counseling Chloe to stay away from some boy she’d been crushing on.”

“What about Timothy Greer? Did you ever meet him?”

“Um…I’m not sure. I don’t think so.”

“I’ve heard he sometimes walked her to your studio.”

“Oh…well…I never saw him, and I don’t think she talked about him. Were they dating?”

“No. But he’s clearly infatuated with her. I think he might be on the spectrum, and from our short interaction, I doubt the kids in Dalton High are nice to him. But apparently Clary was,” Mia said.

“That’s interesting. About Clary being nice to him, I mean. I honestly can’t picture it. Not that she was going around being mean to everyone, but like I said, she had an edge and a lot of ambition and generally everything was all about her,” Brooke said.

Mia made pizza, and Brooke threw a salad together, and they ate out on the deck. It was still warm, but a generous breeze kept the temperature comfortable. Roman excused himself as soon as he was done eating and disappeared into his office to update Clary’s file while the two women lingered over wine and chatted for another hour or so.

The sun was just starting to set when Brooke headed home. Once alone, Mia found herself restless and unable to settle. She took the dogs onto the lawns around the house and wandered for a time, checking her gardens and thinking about Clary. The last couple of days had been a whirlwind of information, but she couldn’t help wondering if they were making any progress. It still felt like Clary was so far out of their reach.

“It doesn’t seem like we’re getting any closer to finding her,” Mia said once she and Roman settled into bed just before midnight.

“Were you expecting a blinking neon arrow pointing the way?”

“Not exactly but still, this is going so slowly. Every time we talk to someone about her, I feel even more anxious. It’s like when you have to put in the PIN for your credit card at checkout. It’s easy to accidently make a mistake, you know, do a typo or something? If I mess up the first time, I always get super tense because I know I only get a couple more tries and then the card is frozen, and I have to go to the bank to reset the stupid thing. That’s what this feels like to me. What if we only get a couple of kicks at the can before she’s killed? Maybe we’re missing clues, and we never find her.”

Roman rubbed a hand up and down her arm. “Babes, you’ve got to calm down. Investigative work is always like this. Slow. Steady. Lots of dead ends. I’m telling you, all we have to do is keep digging and something will pop. Besides, you might suddenly get a vision and the whole thing will make sense.”

“I’d better because this is weighing on me like a thousand-pound anchor. What’s our next step?”

“Seeing as tomorrow’s Sunday, I think maybe it’s time we go to church. We can hit the mass at St. Peter’s at nine o’clock then head over to Immortal Light for their ten-thirty service. It’ll be a two birds with one stone morning. You can have a look at St Pete’s with the wedding in mind and see what you think of the priest and whatever. We might even run into the Parsons at Immortal Light. Could be we do the follow-up chat with them too?”

“The dogs will not be impressed. We’ll have to make it up to them with an afternoon hike or something. Don’t you think it’s weird that the Parsons’ dog went missing right before Clary?”

Roman snuggled closer and draped an arm over her waist. “I guess. How do you know the little fluff ball went missing?”

“Gloria mentioned it while we were making tea in the kitchen. And what’s even weirder, little Gabriel made it all the way to some shelter in Georgia. That’s a long hike for those stumpy legs.”

“Mm-hm,” Roman murmured. “Good thing she got him back.”

“Yeah. She said he’s like an angel sent down from heaven to comfort her during the hard times. Are you still awake?” Mia nudged Roman’s shoulder. “I like the idea of dogs being comforting guardians.”

Roman mumbled something unintelligible then his breathing deepened, and his body softened against hers.

“And he’s out,” Mia said quietly.

All around her, she could hear her dogs snoring or shifting in their individual beds. It was soothing lying in the dark room surrounded by everyone she loved most in the world. She thought of Gloria going to bed every night not knowing where her daughter was or if she was okay.

Chapter Seven

Mia found the Mass at St. Peter’s Catholic church to be incredibly soothing. Like some sort of group meditation. Maybe it was all the call-and-answer sections and the way the priest spoke so calmly and reverently about God. Even the hymns had a lulling quality to them, and the organ music brought to mind a slow march through a meadow of wildflowers.

The church itself was grey stone with multitudes of narrow stained-glass windows. The altar was resplendent with shiny gold chalices and draped in green cloths. There were nooks and crannies throughout the building each with a picture of a holy figure and a lit candle. There wasn’t a proper ceiling, instead parishioners could look straight up to the underside of the stone roof about twenty feet above. The whole thing felt medieval to her, as if she’d walked through the church doors and stepped straight back in time.

Even though it had been a while since Roman last went to Mass, she noticed he had no problem responding in the appropriate places and knew all the words to the hymns. Apparently, some things were so ingrained they were never forgotten. She also learned he could sing on key and had a good rich voice.

She might have enjoyed the whole experience more if not for Molly Mancini. Like a bird of prey, Roman’s mom had somehow spotted them and swooped into their pew beaming brighter than the sun.

“What a wonderful surprise,” she’d whispered, pushing in next to Mia. “I’ve prayed for this for a long time, and now I see the Lord has heard me.”

“Easy, Ma. This isn’t going to be a regular thing. We just thought it might be nice to catch Mass once in a while,” Roman had said, before leaning over Mia to give his mother a kiss on the cheek and shake his father’s hand.

Molly had then glued herself to Mia’s side and proceeded to whisper-explain each section of the Mass and what the priest was doing at various times at the altar. Mia sensed the annoyance of the people in front and behind them and could only sympathize because it was darn annoying. But clearly, there was no way to stop the impassioned woman.

She let out a sigh of relief when she was left alone in the pew while the Mancinis went up to receive Communion and glanced surreptitiously around at the members of the congregation. Everyone was so serious and so quiet. Did they all feel God right now? Did she?

She didn’t think so, but she did feel calm and at peace and as though the rest of the world was a million miles away. For a moment something tugged at her, and she turned inward and caught just a flash of a scene. Molly and Frank so young and fresh looking, a little girl standing between them and staring up in awe at the baby in the arms of a priest. He held the child over what looked like a bird bath.

It must have been Roman’s baptism, she realized with a jolt. And the little girl was his older sister Lina. Poor doomed Anita had yet to be born. A happy young family more or less starting out in the world and deeply devoted to their faith.

Eventually, the priest gave his final blessing, and they filed down the aisle after Mass. Molly tucked her hand in at Mia’s elbow and towed her over to the priest who stood by the open church doors smiling and greeting his congregation.

“Father Francis, this is my son’s fiancé, Mia. Frank and I are so happy to welcome her into our family. Today was her first time at a Catholic Mass,” Molly said.

Father Francis had muddy green eyes and a full head of salt and pepper hair. He grasped Mia’s hand and held it while smiling warmly. “Mia, it’s nice to meet you. I hope you enjoyed the service.”

“Yes. Thank you. Your sermon was very thought-provoking,” she said. “And the church is gorgeous.”

“Hi, Father Francis,” Roman said.

The priest released Mia’s hand, and his smile bumped up another notch when he turned to Roman. “Good to see you, young Roman. And congratulations on the engagement.”

“Thanks. Congregation’s looking nice and healthy. Lots of butts in the pews.”

Father Francis threw back his head and laughed. “Yes, I guess it is. Being a detective, you’d naturally notice something like that.”

Others started pressing in, seeking the priest’s attention, and they eased back to make room. Before he shifted to the next person, Father Francis’ eyes sought Mia’s, and he gazed at her for several beats.

“May God go with you,” he said softly.

“Um…thank you,” she mumbled.

“Isn’t St. Peter’s a beautiful church?” Molly asked once they’d made their way outside to the parking area. “It would be a lovely place for a wedding.”

Mia squeezed Roman’s hand hard and jumped in to answer. “I agree. It’s very nice. But we still haven’t decided where to have our ceremony.”

“Yeah. There’s lots to consider. And Mia was never baptized, so we’d have many, many hoops to jump through to set up a wedding here,” Roman said, following Mia’s lead.

“Oh, well, that can be sorted out easily enough.” Molly waved a hand in the air. “Mia will be baptized here, of course. I’ll talk to Father Francis.”

“Ma, no. Mia and I will figure it out.”

“But you mustn’t wait too long.”

Frank put his arm around his wife. “Carissima, let them figure out their wedding on their own. Would you like to come for lunch? I can roast a chicken and your mother will make mashed potatoes and her glazed carrots.”

“Thanks, Dad, but we have another appointment. I’m working on a case.”

“You shouldn’t be working on the Lord’s Day,” Molly said.

“It’s for that missing girl. Clary Parsons. I think the Lord would want me to find her, don’t you?”

Molly’s face crumpled into lines of distress. “That poor, poor family. We know, more than anyone, what it’s like to have a daughter disappear. I hope you can find her. I should reach out to the Parsons. Maybe I could have Father Francis say a Mass for Clary. I’ll bet that would bring them some comfort.”

“They’re members of Immortal Light. What do you know about the church?”

Molly sniffed. “One of those new-fangled religions. Lots of chanting and Bible thumping.”

Frank smiled down at his wife. “But at least they believe in our Lord.”

“Maybe so, but they’re not doing it the right way,” Molly said.

“Well, Mia and I are going to their service this morning. In fact, we’d better get moving.” He bent down and kissed his mother’s cheek then dropped a hand on his father’s shoulder. “We’ll catch up another day, okay?”

Frank nodded. “Go on, son. And good luck finding that girl.”

“Whew. That was pretty intense,” Mia said once they were back in their SUV. “Thanks for picking up my cue on the church wedding. I’m still willing to look into it, but I don’t want your mom getting her hopes up then being disappointed if we decide to go another way.”

Roman turned his head to look over his shoulder while he backed out of the parking spot. “Smart. What’d you think of the Mass?”

“You know, I sort of enjoyed it. It’s a good place to think. And the church itself is iconic with the windows and that big flashy altar and all the diffused light filling the place. It would be a pretty place for our wedding. Still, getting baptized and premarital classes and whatever else is a lot to swallow.”

“I hear you. We need to talk about it some more. In the meantime, let’s see what Immortal Light is all about.”

It turned out the service at Immortal Light was a whole different kettle of fish. The pastor wore jeans and a T-shirt, for example, and had a casual and modern way of speaking. The energy was several notches up on the liveliness scale with frequent outbursts of song and an impassioned sermon involving pacing and arm-waving and PowerPoint slides.

Churchgoers themselves were more active and involved. Shouting out questions and responses throughout and from time to time, bursting into applause. And the service was long—almost two hours.

The other major difference between Immortal Light and the Catholic Mass was what Mia thought of as fearmongering. Everything at St. Peter’s had been about a loving God, loving one another, and being good people out in the world.

While Immortal Light seemed to run on the ever-present danger of being enticed off the one true and good path by the many unbelievers of the world and falling into sin. There was a definite ‘us against them’ vibe throughout that Mia found disconcerting, and frankly, very un-Christian like.

If she had to choose, she’d go with St. Peter’s version of worship. Calm, reflective, dignified, and somehow comforting. The sense of tradition being handed down for hundreds of years also gave the service a feeling of weight and importance. It was as if they were saying, ‘We’ve been at this since Christ was on the cross, and we know what we’re doing’.

“So?” Roman asked once they were outside blinking against the bright sunlight.

“It was okay. Felt more like a performance, but the congregation was definitely into it.”

“Yeah. Hang on, I’m going to intercept Gloria and Billy. See if we can have a chat.”

When they’d first arrived at Immortal Light, it hadn’t taken them long to spot the Parsons sitting right up front in the third pew from the altar. Roman had kept a close eye on them for most of the service, but it was difficult to tell much since he and Mia had barely arrived on time and had been forced to sit near the back.

Mia followed Roman along the sidewalk to where the Parsons stood with another family. Billy immediately shook Roman’s hand, then turned to Mia and offered a brief smile.

“I’m so glad you came,” Gloria said. “Pastor Jim gave a wonderful sermon today. So uplifting.”

Since Mia didn’t find anything uplifting about the dangers of dealing with the devil, she simply nodded and said nothing. She noticed Elisha studying her with hope-filled eyes and gave a slight headshake. The young girl sighed and turned away.

“Any chance we could get together again? Mia and I are free now if that helps,” Roman said.

“Oh, well…we’ve invited the Moreys over for lunch.” Gloria turned and gestured to the other family hovering beside them. “They’ve been so supportive during this awful time. This is Beth and Shawn and their boys Tommy and Malcom.”

“Roman and Mia are investigators and are trying to find Clary,” Billy said.

“We can come another time,” Beth immediately said. She tucked a loose lock of blonde hair behind her ear. “How about dinner tonight?”

“Or…if you don’t mind, maybe you’d be willing to speak to us too. Every bit of information helps,” Roman said.

Beth immediately nodded. “Of course. Anything we can do. We love Clary, don’t we Shawn?”

Shawn cleared his throat. “Clary’s a great girl. It’s been horrible having her go missing like this. If anything ever happened to one of our boys, I’d go out of my mind.”

Every sense in Mia’s body went on high alert. She studied him. On the short side for a man. Maybe five eight, give or take, and only an inch or so taller than his wife. Slim build. Light brown hair and blue eyes. Nothing about his physical appearance stood out or screamed kidnapper.

But there was something there. A kind of nervous guilty energy about him. When she glanced back to Beth, she didn’t detect anything. Just a woman freshly washed in the light of God and ready to stand by her friends in their time of need.

“Let’s head back to our place. We’ll get everyone something to eat, and you guys can do your thing,” Billy said.

The Parsons’ house was just as clean and orderly as the last time Mia was there. Gabriel dashed from person to person, barking and spinning, and getting thoroughly over-excited.

“Here, little one,” Gloria said, scooping up the fluffy dog. “You’re a good boy, but you need to settle down.”

She held him in her arms for a few minutes until he had calmed. Out of the corner of her eye, Mia noticed Elisha leading the boys into another room. When she wandered closer and peeked in, she saw the girl was setting out a board game.

What a good kid. The boys appeared to be several years younger. Most girls Elisha’s age wouldn’t have given them the time of day. Mia lingered for a few minutes and watched while Elisha patiently explained the rules, and the game got under way.

When she turned back to the adult section, she saw Gloria light the candles in Clary’s altar outside the kitchen and bow her head for what appeared to be a short prayer. Her heart went out to the woman. She was living through every mother’s nightmare.

Mia knew if one of her dogs went missing…and she supposed it wasn’t close to the same as losing a child…she wouldn’t be handling it nearly as well as Gloria. For just a moment, she was thankful for the Immortal Light church. If it could help a terrified mother cope with one of the worst things imaginable, it was worth its weight in gold.

While Gloria disappeared into the kitchen, and Billy took drink requests, Roman gestured the Moreys onto chairs at the table and sat opposite them. Mia leaned against the wall beside him.

“So, I heard you quit the police. Are you one of those private investigators now?” Beth asked.

“I am. What can you tell me about Clary? Do you know her very well?” Roman asked.

“I do know her some. Our families get together a lot. Mostly on Sundays after church but other times too. She’s a passionate girl. Very focused. And she’s older than Elisha and our boys so she didn’t always spend time with us. Sometimes, after we ate, she’d go up to her room or else she’d be off somewhere for dance,” Beth said.

While Beth was speaking, Mia kept her eyes on Shawn. His face remained impassive, but she noticed his hand clenching and unclenching on his thigh. Gabriel trotted out of the kitchen and immediately scurried over to him before sitting at his feet and staring up adoringly.

“What did you think of Clary?” Roman asked Shawn.

“Um…pretty much what Beth said. Nice girl. Busy with her own life. I didn’t really spend any time with her, to be honest.” He leaned down and scratched Gabriel’s head. “Do you think you’ll be able to find her? This has been brutal for Gloria and Billy.”

“We’ll do our best. Anything else to add? Did you see Clary around town or with her friends? Did you ever hear something about her that struck you as odd? Every little bit of information helps,” Roman said.

Beth and Shawn glanced at one another, and Beth shrugged. “I sometimes saw her by the high school. I’d go to pick up the boys at the elementary school which is a couple of blocks over and see her walking along the sidewalk. She’d wave or I would. A couple of times right before she disappeared, she signaled for me to pull over, and she asked how Malcom and Tommy were doing or she’d say something about Shawn. She seemed really interested, and I thought it was nice.”

“You sound surprised,” Roman said. “Is she not normally friendly?”

“Um…well…she is a teenager. And they can sometimes be wrapped up in their own world, you know?”

Roman gave her an encouraging smile. “That’s good, Beth. This is the kind of observation that really helps. Do you have anything to add?”

“I agree with Beth. She was a good kid. But I didn’t exactly spend much time talking to her. I can’t say I knew anything about her at all beyond what Gloria and Billy told us.”

His voice was calm and measured and his face gave nothing away, but Mia could see a pulse jumping in his neck, and his hands were rigidly clasped together on the table in front of him. Billy arrived in the next moment, and Shawn sighed and looked away.

“Here you go. Tea for Mia and coffee, one and one, for Roman. I’ve got the iced tea coming right up for you folks,” Billy said, glancing to the Moreys. “And Gloria’s about ready with the food, so I hope everyone brought their appetite.”

“Don’t worry about us. We’re interlopers and don’t expect to be fed,” Mia said.

“If you’re worried about us running short on food, don’t give it another thought. Gloria always makes enough to feed the whole town,” Billy said.

He’d barely finished speaking when Gloria appeared carrying a plater heaped high with sandwiches.

“Billy, get the side salads, would you?” she said before setting the sandwiches on the table.

“I’ll help.” Mia pushed off the wall and followed Billy into the kitchen. She gazed at the three large bowls on the counter containing pasta salad, potato salad, and fruit salad. “Wow. You weren’t kidding about the food.”

Billy grinned. “Told you. Here, you take the drinks to the Moreys, and I’ll deal with the food.”

Mia waited while Billy found a tray and carefully arranged the salad bowls until the load was balanced.

“Are you and Gloria doing okay? I can’t even imagine how hard this is for you,” Mia said.

“Oh, well, it’s weird. At first, you’re just frozen with terror. Where is Clary? What happened? Is anyone hurting my little girl? And you can’t do anything. Can’t sleep or eat or think of a single other thing. Then as the weeks go by and there’s nothing you can do, other stuff starts crowding back in. You’ve still got to pay your bills on time and go to work and church. The lawn needs to be cut. Of course, the worrying about Clary never leaves you, but it goes deeper somehow. And it’s heavier than when she first disappeared but not as sharp. I think this part is actually worse because I can feel myself getting used to her being gone. And I don’t want to get used to it.”

Billy stopped and wiped his eyes. Mia reached out and patted his arm, and he took in a long, shuddering breath. She could feel his grief and under it, a simmering rage.

“I hope we can find her. We’re giving it everything we have,” she said.

“I know. And I thank you. Gloria is better at this then me. She’s so strong in her faith. She just keeps on telling me the Lord will take care of Clary, and when she says it, I believe her. Sometimes though, when I’m by myself, I can’t always believe. Anyway, we’d better get this stuff out there.”

He squared his shoulders, put a smile on his face, and picked up the tray before marching ahead of Mia. She watched him go, a man fighting for composure and trying his best to be a good host. She followed after him, a glass of iced tea in each hand.

Chapter Eight

Roman paused the questions while everyone was eating. Conversation was stilted, mostly talk about church and what plans the Moreys’ boys had for the upcoming summer vacation. Mia picked at her salad and kept herself open—on the lookout for strange undercurrents of energy or emotions that didn’t ring true.

From Billy, she mostly felt that deep grief he’d spoken of in the kitchen. Gloria radiated equal parts hope and guilt. Mia supposed most mothers would feel some sort of guilt if their child went missing. The whole…what if I’d done this instead of that. What if I’d warned her more often about strangers? What if I’d made her wear a tracking bracelet?

When she reached out with her energy toward Beth, Mia was surprised to find the woman believed Clary was dead. Her most dominant thought being she hoped the girl’s body was found sooner rather than later so the Parsons could grieve and eventually find some closure. Now, wasn’t that interesting?

In Shawn, all she sensed was a mix of fear and guilt. Unfortunately, he was working so hard to lock down his emotions, she had a hard time pushing in farther, but it definitely gave her pause for thought.

Once the eating slowed, Roman cleared his throat. “I do have a few follow up questions for the Parsons. Maybe we could step into another room?”

Beth and Shawn shifted in their chairs. “We should go. Let you get on with things. Thanks for lunch, Gloria. Wonderful as always. I’ll call you later, okay hon?” Beth said.

“Oh, but…I’m sure it’s fine if you stay,” Gloria protested.

“No. This is important, and you don’t want us in your hair. We’ll scoop up the boys and be on our way. Nice meeting you,” Shawn said.

Everyone pushed back from the table and Shawn turned to Roman and stuck out his hand. While they shook, Beth could be heard in the next room asking Tommy and Malcom to bring their plates into the kitchen and say goodbye to Mr. and Mrs. Parsons.

“Goodbye, Mia. I’ll pray for you and Roman to find Clary. That poor girl needs to come home,” Shawn said.

He grasped Mia’s hand and shook it firmly and the flash leapt across to her in the next instant. Shawn crouched down by the gate to the Parsons yard, coaxing Gabriel with treats until the dog let himself be hoisted up and bundled down the sidewalk into a white Lexus.

“Do you have a dog?” Mia asked.

Shawn instantly dropped her hand and stepped back.

“What? No. We did have one, Banjo, but he passed away a few years ago.”

“Have you been to Georgia recently?” she pressed while over her shoulder she could feel Roman’s focus laser in on her.

“Um…no. I don’t think so.”

“Yes, you were, sweetie,” Beth said, walking across to the kitchen while cradling a small stack of plates and holding her youngest son by the hand. “It was maybe a month or so ago. Remember you had that work thing?”

Shawn squinted then slowly nodded. “Right. Of course. I’d forgotten all about that. It feels like a hundred years ago. I do sales for Whirlpool, and we had a meeting in Macon.”

“Good to know,” Mia said before stepping back.

“If anything crops up, would you be willing to talk to us again?” Roman asked.

“We’d be glad to. Shawn and I are at your disposal. Anytime,” Beth said.

“They seem nice, the Moreys,” Roman said once they were alone with the Parsons.

“Oh, yes. Wonderful people. They were our first friends when we moved to Dalton,” Gloria said.

“Shawn and I sometimes get together to watch the Braves. He’s a good guy,” Billy added.

“Would it be okay if Elisha joined us? Sometimes siblings know more than you realize,” Roman said.

Gloria and Billy locked eyes for a beat doing that age-old husband and wife silent check-in thing.

“I guess that would be alright,” Gloria said slowly. “But please don’t upset her. She’s trying to be strong, but I know Clary’s disappearance is taking its toll.”

“It might be good for her if she thought she was part of the team finding Clary. The hardest thing about a missing family member is that feeling of helplessness,” Mia said.

Billy nodded. “You’ve got that right. Hey, Elisha, come in and join us,” he called to his daughter.

Elisha immediately appeared in the doorway of the kitchen. The young girl had clearly been listening. Now she smiled and slid onto one of the empty chairs at the table.

“Let me give you guys a quick update. As you know, we’ve only just started investigating Clary’s disappearance. Not much to report at this stage. We’ve talked to Brooke Adams and Timothy Greer so far and a couple of things have come up,” Roman said.

Mia glanced at the intent faces of the Parsons family. Everyone was locked on Roman as though he was some sort of God.

“Firstly,” Roman continued. “Does anyone know what Timothy and Clary were talking about—potentially arguing about—in the hallway outside Mr. Parks’ classroom right before she disappeared. Timothy won’t tell us. It might be nothing, but I don’t like having gaps in my information.”

Everyone looked blank, even Elisha, and the only thing Mia sensed was confusion.

“It’s okay if you don’t know. But if you should find out, it’s important to pass on the information,” Mia said.

“Second thing. Can you tell us about the relative who gave Clary money about five or six months ago?” Roman said.

“What money? How much?” Billy said.

“I don’t have an exact figure but several thousand dollars from what I’m hearing,” Roman answered.

“That can’t be true. We haven’t seen any family so far this year. My parents are dead, and I’m an only child. Gloria…well…let’s just say she’s mostly estranged from hers. Except for her younger sister. But I wouldn’t say they’re exactly close either. And Hope’s a waitress, she doesn’t have thousands of dollars to throw around,” Billy said.

Roman turned his gaze to the two female members of the Parsons family. “Either of you know anything about Clary having money? Did she get a job recently or anything like that?”

Gloria squared her shoulders and raised her chin. “No. She was much too busy to add work into her schedule. And she was doing what was important. There’s plenty of time for working later. I think you’ve been given some bad information, Mr. Mancini.”

Mia glanced over to Elisha who shifted in the chair beside her mother. Her eyes flicked to Mia then quickly away, and her cheeks instantly reddened.

“Elisha, do you know anything about Clary having extra money? Even if she swore you to keep it a secret, it’s okay to tell us. We’re only trying to help find her,” Mia said.

The young girl hunched her shoulders and quickly shook her head. Billy gazed at her with a puzzled look on his face.

“It seems like you’re wrong about the money. Anything else?” Gloria asked.

“Hang on. Did any of you know Clary was taking three extra coaching sessions a week over at Dance on Air Academy? Brooke said she paid cash, and it went on for many months. At least three thousand dollars worth. How do you imagine she was paying for this?” Roman asked in a mild tone.

Billy pushed back from the table. “Jesus.” His eyes scanned over to Gloria, and he immediately shook his head. “Sorry, I shouldn’t be taking the Lord’s name in vain. I just don’t understand this. Clary didn’t have that kind of money. Don’t get me wrong, we do okay. We have a nice house, put food on our table, and keep up with our bills and such, but things can sometimes be tight. And we’re working hard to add to our savings for the future. There’s no extra money to throw around, if you know what I mean.”

“We noticed Clary has a lot of nice things in her room. Fancy throw pillows and fairy lights. That fluffy rug that feels like a cloud when you walk on it. And Brooke mentioned she’s been wearing new and expensive dance outfits in the last few months. Did you buy her these things?” Mia asked.

Billy immediately shook his head. “Nope. Like I said, we’re in saving mode right now. I think that friend of hers, Chloe, gave her the dance clothes. Said she didn’t fit into that stuff anymore. And she got the bedroom things from another girl. The rich one.” He turned to Gloria. “I can’t remember her name but the blonde girl from school.”

“Alice,” Gloria mumbled.

“That would be Alice Bronson? And didn’t you think it was odd that this girl just gave Clary all these items?” Roman asked. “When was this, by the way?”

Elisha leaned forward in her chair. “She redecorated her room right after Christmas. I even got to help, and we had so much fun. I remember Clary said it was a good way to start the new year and that you should set your intention and make your life match it. I guess Alice got all new stuff for Christmas, and she just wanted to get rid of her old. What was weird was that a lot of the things she gave Clary were brand new. Like that cloud rug. It was still in the wrapping from the store. Alice must never have used it. Can you imagine having something like that and never bothering to put it out? Crazy, right? The best part was I got some of Clary’s that she wasn’t going to use anymore, so my bedroom sort of got a makeover too.”

“It sounds like her friends are very generous. Did Clary keep a diary? Or maybe a notebook of some sort to jot down thoughts or reminders?” Roman asked.

Billy shrugged. “Not that I know of, but I’d guess that’s more of a personal thing. Maybe she wouldn’t have talked about it to me.”

Gloria just shook her head, saying nothing, but Mia sensed anxiety rolling off her. And beside her, Elisha shifted in her chair and once again, those telltale spots of color stained her cheeks. The girl would never be any good at lying.

“Did you see a diary?” she asked Elisha. “It sounds like you and Clary are close, and that seems like something sisters might tell one another.”

Her eyes dropped to the table, and she hunched her shoulders. “I don’t know. I don’t think so,” the girl mumbled.

“Elisha. Honey. If you know something, you need to tell the detectives,” Billy said.

“Um...okay…maybe she had a notebook. She used to…like…write down her manifestations,” Elisha stumbled over the word. “She said it was important to put it down on paper and practice imagining what you wanted. I tried doing it too, but it never worked.”

“What kind of things did she write about?” Roman asked.

“Just, you know, like stuff she wanted and how she was going to be a famous dancer. And she sometimes put her lists in there. Not the boring ones about finishing English essays or anything stupid like that…but her life lists. Big dreams and goals, you know?”

Mia’s heart beat thickly in her chest. “Do you know where Clary’s notebook is? It would help so much if we could read it. Maybe someone was bothering her, and she wrote about it.”

Now Elisha pursed her lips and shook her head. “I don’t know where it went. After she was gone, I looked everywhere in her room, and it wasn’t there. She used to sometimes stuff it down at the back of her closet. Away from prying eyes, is what she said. I think the police probably took it, but they shouldn’t have because it was private.”

Roman glanced back and forth between Billy and Gloria. “There was no notebook or diary noted in the police file. Neither of you have seen it since Clary went missing?”

“Nope. I don’t even know what it looked like,” Billy said spreading his hands wide on the top of the table.

“Me either. Sorry. Do you think it’s important?” Gloria asked.

“Everything’s important in a missing person’s case,” Roman said.

“It was pink and had these really cute stickers on the front. I gave her some of them,” Elisha said.

“Good to know. Okay folks, that’s all for now. If you think of anything else…well, you know the drill by now,” Roman said.

“Thank you for lunch. It was wonderful,” Mia said, pushing up to her feet.

“I’ll walk you out,” Billy said.

Gloria hustled Elisha into the kitchen to help with cleanup while Billy led them to the front of the house. When he reached the door, he turned and leaned back against it.

“I don’t understand where Clary would get extra money, but if she did, do you think it might be a clue to what happened?”

Roman kept his eyes steady on Billy’s face. “I can’t say for sure, but it’s an anomaly. And I find more often than not, the anomalies lead somewhere useful. If you find out anything, good or bad, make sure I’m your first phone call, okay?”

“Of course. But I can’t imagine it was something bad. Clary might be headstrong but she’s a good kid.” He paused and wiped a hand across his mouth. “I just really want her to come home.”

***

They drove slowly home while they digested the information they’d gathered during the interviews with the Moreys and the Parsons.

“So that was interesting,” Roman commented as he turned onto their driveway.

“My big takeaway being where the hell did Clary get the extra cash? And no way this Alice girl gave her a whole bedroom’s worth of cool blinged out gear. Don’t kids sell their things online these days? I’m sure she could’ve made herself a nice little profit off the stuff.”

“Then there’s the diary slash notebook. I’d give anything to get my hands on that little treasure trove. It’d be a real insight into young Clary. I don’t think Elisha knows where it is. That girl can’t lie to save her own life. And the parents seem clueless about it. She must have had it with her in the backpack when she was snatched. Anyway, we’ll follow up on the supposed free stuff first. I’ll reach out to the parents of Chloe and Alice and see if I can set up a meet. Hopefully later today because time’s a ticking and we still have no clue where our girl is.”

Mia sighed and glanced out the window.

“What’s with the sigh? Weren’t you the one pushing me to take this case and insisting on being involved every step of the way?”

“I know. And I do want to help. It’s just…I never realized how much talking was involved. I specifically set up my life so that I hardly ever have to see and interact with people. It’s seriously exhausting keeping myself so wide open all the time.”

Roman reached a hand across the console and rubbed her thigh. “I didn’t think of it that way. Sorry. This must be hard on you. But we’re onto Clary’s scent now. I can feel it. We’ve got to keep pushing. I don’t want to lose this girl.”

“Of course. And I’m sorry. We’ll push. Do whatever it takes to find her. Can I just have a couple of hours of quiet first? Maybe take the dogs for a walk and decompress?”

“And you should get something to eat since you barely had more than two bites back at the Parsons.” He paused and glanced over at her. “Before I forget, what’s up with Shawn Morey? You seemed pretty interested in him right before he left.”

Mia smacked her palm against her forehead. “I just remembered I got a flash of that bastard stealing little Gabriel right from the Parsons yard and sneaking him into his car.”

Roman hit the brakes, making the SUV jerk. He turned to face Mia.

“What the hell? Really? Why would he do that? And how come the little fluff ball was so happy to see him?”

“I think there were a lot of treats involved from what I saw in my vision. I guess that’s the part Gabriel remembers when he sees Shawn.” She glanced over her shoulder. “Um…hon…we’re sitting right in the middle of the road.”

Roman checked the rearview mirror then guided the car forward again. “Yeah. Okay. I’m going.”

He said nothing for the rest of the drive. When they pulled into the parking spot in front of the house, he turned off the engine and shifted in his seat until he was facing her.

“That’s way weird about Shawn and the dog. I’ve gotta figure out if it fits in somehow. I just can’t see it right now but maybe. And we need to get to the bottom of the money mystery. Plus, the missing diary. And I still want to know what happened between Clary and Timothy in the hallway at school. So many threads to pull on,” he said with a smile.

Chapter Nine

Once inside the house, Mia and Roman faced bitter recriminations from Mac and unbridled joy and excitement from the other three.

“Come on, Big Guy, we weren’t gone for that long.” Mia knelt and wrapped her arms around the Doberman. “I’m going to make it up to you, I promise. How about we have a nice snack and then a really long and super fun walk around the fields?”

Mac turned his head and licked her face signaling an end to the silent treatment and Mia sighed happily. She’d swear that when a dog withheld affection, it felt a million times worse than when a human did the same. There was something about the utter vulnerability and complete devotion of a dog that just hit harder.

“You want anything to eat?” she asked Roman.

“Nope. Still full from the spread at the Parsons. I am ready to fire up the Keurig machine though. You in need of a caffeine boost?”

“I’m good. Going to shove some quinoa salad in my face then get the pack out and moving. It’s a gorgeous day for a walk.”

“I’ll stay back and start poking around. I want to look into the dog knapping thing with Shawn. Track down the shelter in Georgia where Gabriel was found. Beth said Shawn was in Macon, so I’ll start there. Macon is a couple hundred miles from the Tennessee line, so he could have dumped the dog anywhere along that route. I should also see if there actually was a Whirlpool sales conference or whatever during the time in question. Could be he made the whole thing up.”

Mia took a Tupperware container from the fridge and spooned a generous portion of salad into a bowl. “That sounds like a solid investigating plan. And I’m hoping you’ll forget about my mini-tantrum in the car. You should set up as many interviews as possible today. You’re right. The clock’s ticking, and we need to find Clary.”

Mia ate quickly, shoving forkfuls of food into her mouth and chewing vigorously. Meanwhile, Roman put a pod into the Keurig machine and set it to brew. It hissed and steamed then the air filled with the wonderful aroma of coffee as the dark liquid dripped out. Roman took a sip and saluted her with the mug.

“We’ll reconvene once the walk is done. In the meantime, I’ll be up in my office. Happy trails.”

“And happy hunting. If Shawn really did take the Parsons’ dog, I think they need to know. What kind of sicko would steal a family dog?”

It was well over an hour later when Mia and the pack returned to the house. All four dogs had muddy paws and lolling tongues and immediately dove face first into the water bowls. Mia sank onto a kitchen stool and pulled out a seemingly endless number of soggy balls from the fanny pack she habitually wore whenever she was out with the canines.

Roman turned from the sink where he was rinsing out his coffee mug. “A successful walk by the looks of things,” he said.

“Oh yeah. I ran them hard then there was lots of splashing in the stream. We did have one close call when Tucker and Layla found a dead squirrel and thought they should roll on the disgusting, decaying corpse. The crisis was adverted with a few well-timed treats and a lot of extra throwing of the balls.” Mia gave her shoulders a couple of stretching rolls. “It’s a wonder my arms didn’t fall off. They feel like they’re twice as long as when we started. Anyway, how’d you make out?”

Roman leaned back against the counter and crossed his arms over his chest. “Well, there was some progress but nothing definitive. Gabriel Parsons, four-year-old brown Shih Tzu mix, showed up at a shelter in Chatsworth. That’s about forty miles southeast of Chattanooga and not far off I-75. The only trouble is, they don’t know anything about who dropped him off. It was done early morning, still dark, and the man left his car down the road a bit so no way for them to get a tag from the surveillance camera. He wore a baseball hat pulled down low and a mask, like one of the Covid deals, meaning his face wasn’t exactly visible. Plus, it was misty out and the lens of the camera had fogged up some. I’m still waiting for a call back from the guy who found Gabriel tied to the front door of the shelter that morning.”

“That bastard. It had to be Shawn right? If someone found Gabriel wandering around on the street, they’d have walked right into the shelter instead of sneaking around. I still don’t get why he’d do it. Maybe he was hoping the dog would be euthanized before they figured out his owner.”

“Nope. It’s a no-kill shelter. One of the few in that area. In fact, if you’re driving south from Tennessee, it’s the first no-kill one on the way. If it was Shawn, it seems like he specifically picked a place where the dog wouldn’t come to any harm.”

Mia sniffed. “I guess that helps but still, he took their dog and drove him to another entire state. There’s got to be a reason.”

“And we’ll find out what it is, you can bet on it. Because there was no Whirlpool sales meeting or Whirlpool anything in Macon that week. Nothing on the whole East coast according to Dorothy, a lovely lady from the head office of Whirlpool North America. So that’s interesting. And according to Shawn’s assistant, Mary, he’d booked those two days off work on personal time.”

“So, he lied to Mary, and he lied to Beth, and then he lied to us. I’m getting a bad feeling in my stomach.”

“For me it’s more like a tingling in my chest, but it doesn’t feel bad. It feels like forward momentum. We’re meeting with Chloe and her mom in about an hour, if that’s okay with you. They live in Walkerton, so we need to leave in the next fifteen or so.”

“Yeah. Sure. I’ll just clean up some then I’m good to go.”

***

Chloe Henderson was a slight girl with long, dark brown hair and a smattering of freckles across her nose. She looked younger than her sixteen years. Her mom, Joanna, tall, slim with a mass of dark curly hair bundled up in a scrunchy, ushered Mia and Roman to a large round table in the kitchen. Dinner prep was underway, and the smell of onions and garlic filled the air.

“Can I get either of you something to drink?” Joanna asked.

“Water would be great,” Mia said.

“And I’ll take a Coke or anything carbonated if you have it. Thank you both for agreeing to meet with us,” Roman said.

“No problem.” Joanna got a Coke from the fridge and quickly filled a glass with water from a dispenser in the corner of the kitchen. She set the drinks down in front of Mia and Roman and gave her daughter’s shoulder a quick squeeze. “If you don’t mind, I’m going to press on with making dinner.”

“Do you know where Clary is?” Chloe asked. She held a piece of her long hair in her hand and twisted it compulsively around a finger.

“Not yet. But we’re trying really hard to find her. When was the last time you saw her?” Roman asked.

“At the academy. The day before she disappeared. We had a class together then her mom picked us up, and I went back to her place until my mom came by on her way home from work.”

“And did you notice anything off about her? Was she behaving differently? Anything at all out of the ordinary?” Roman asked.

Chloe shook her head. “No. We hung out in her room. She was completely normal.”

“What did the two of you talk about?” Mia asked.

“Um…just regular stuff. She was jazzed for the Nashville competition. And we went on YouTube and watched this girl, Paisly Kent, from Knoxville, who won it last year. Paisly posted a whole bunch of her dance videos and Clary is sooo much better. She would totally have beaten her. And now Under the Nashville Lights is starting next Thursday, and Clary can’t even go. It’s so completely tragic. Like this was going to be her big breakout. And she said it would look good on her admission sheet for Juilliard. I guess she probably won’t be going there either, will she?”

A fat tear plopped onto Chloe’s cheek, and she wiped it away, but others quickly followed.

“I’m so sorry, Chloe. This must be very hard for you,” Mia said.

“Here, honey.” Joanna stepped over to the table and set a box of Kleenex in front of her daughter. “This whole thing has a been a nightmare for us. I can only imagine what it’s like for the poor Parsons. It seems impossible a girl could just go missing like that and no one can find any trace of her.”

“It’s so completely tragic,” Chloe said again, her voice hitching.

Roman waited until Chloe had snatched up some Kleenex and dabbed away the tears. “One thing we’re interested in is all the new stuff Clary got this year. You must have noticed she did a makeover in her bedroom. So many pretty new things. And Ms. Adams said that Clary had recently started wearing lots of high-end dance clothes. The Parsons mentioned you gave her those clothes. Is that true?”

“What? No.” Chloe’s eyes darted to her mom then back to Roman. “I mean, okay, I did give her a purple Athleta top because it just didn’t fit me right. But Clary bought the other stuff herself. I was with her when she went to Bodythings at the mall, and she got like seven new outfits. She said it was good to have one for every day of the week. I think she also bought some from Lululemon. I wasn’t with her that time though.”

“How did she pay for the clothes?” Roman asked.

“She had cash. I remember because all the stuff came to more than a thousand dollars. I think it was like one thousand three hundred and something. It was way cool watching her count out the money. And she had lots more with her.”

“That’s really good information. Did she happen to mention where she got all this money?” Roman asked.

“Um…well…she said she’d written a book in secret and like put it up on Amazon. It was sorta blowing up, and now every month she gets this big paycheck in her bank. She used a pen name and wouldn’t tell me the name of the book, but I think I figured it out. Have you heard of An Icepick to the Heart? I bet that’s Clary.”

“You never told me this.” Joanna slid onto the chair beside Chloe and took her hand. “How much money do you think she was making?”

Chloe shrugged and looked down at the table. “I don’t know…but a lot. She said now that she had this amazing side hustle—that’s what she called the book—she didn’t have to worry about paying for Juilliard and living in New York. It’s a really expensive city. Sometimes we’d search for apartments online and it costs like at least five thousand a month, and that’s not even for a big place. After she moves, she said I could go and stay with her sometimes and she’d show me all around the Big Apple.”

“You don’t want to go to Juilliard too?” Mia asked.

“It’d be nice because then both of us could go together and share a place, but I’m not as good as Clary. I don’t think I’d get in.”

“But you are really good at math and science. And while you like dance it’s not a passion for you like it is for Clary, right sweet pea?” Joanna said.

“Yeah. I don’t want my actual job to be dancing.”

“Okay, selling books on Amazon could explain how Clary was able to buy a whole bunch of new clothes. Do you think it was the same for all the things in her room?” Roman asked.

“I guess. She didn’t exactly explain it that way, but one day when I went to her house, she took me upstairs and showed me everything. It was amazing. She has such good taste. And I remember she was so happy she did like a gazillion pirouettes. She said how you have to make your life match your vision, and now she could finally do that—at least in her room.”

“You’ve been very helpful. Thank you, Chloe. Ms. Adams says she’s missing you at the academy,” Mia said.

“I know. I just don’t want to go there right now. It’s too hard without Clary,” the girl said softly.

“Aw, honey. Come here.”

Joanna pulled her in for a hug. Her eyes, the same soft brown as her daughter’s, sheened over with moisture, and she closed them and rocked Chloe side to side. The mother-daughter bond was clearly strong between Chloe and Joanna. For just a moment, Mia felt that familiar longing. What must it be like to grow up with a loving and supportive mother?

Roman waited until Joanna had released Chloe and both sat back in their chairs.

“Did Clary have a boyfriend? Maybe a secret one like the secret book?”

“No way. She wasn’t into boys. At least, none of the boys around here. She said she was waiting until she met someone older and worthy. She said anyone less was just a waste of her time.”

“Chloe…um…do you think Clary might have liked girls?” Mia asked.

“What? You mean was she a lesbian? No. Not hardly. I’d have known. She liked boys plenty but not to get serious with if you know what I mean.”

“How about Timothy Greer? You might have met him walking with Clary to Dance on Air,” Roman said.

Chloe’s face scrunched up and her shoulders shuddered. “Clary would never have dated Timothy. He was weird. Like Aspergers or something.”

“And she didn’t mention anyone bothering her or anything she was worried about?” Mia asked.

“No. She really didn’t. And she would have told me for sure. I’m her best friend.” Chloe leaned forward and clasped her hands together on the table. “Please, you have to find her. I miss her so much.”

“We’re doing everything we can. And you’ve been a big help today,” Roman said. “Something else we’d like to know about is Clary’s diary. I don’t suppose she gave it to you for safe keeping?”

Chloe’s brown eyes went wide. “No. She never gave it to me. Maybe she has it with her…wherever she is.”

Mia leaned forward and fixed her gaze on Chloe’s face. “What did it look like? Did she let you read it?”

“It was pink and it had stickers on the front. But I didn’t read it. Or…okay…maybe one day it was open on her bed, and I sort of glanced at the page. I shouldn’t have.” Her eyes shifted to her mother’s face then down to where her hands still rested on the table. “It wasn’t anything private though just a bunch of dates and numbers.”

Roman nodded. “Do you know what it meant? Did you ask her about it?”

“No. I didn’t want her to know that I’d looked. I don’t know what it meant either. It reminded me of like an income statement or something except there weren’t any expenses. I’m taking accounting this year, and it’s really fun.”

“Have you met any of Clary’s friends from high school? Or maybe just friends of the Parsons? We were over there earlier today, and the Moreys stopped by for lunch after church. Mrs. Parsons said she took you to church with them a couple of times.”

“Yeah. It was okay. I liked the singing best. Clary hated going. She said it was totally bogus. I know the Moreys. They’re really nice. Mrs. Morey makes the best snickerdoodle cookies and sometimes Mr. Morey would stop in and talk to Clary and me if we were hanging out in her room.” She paused and frowned. “Clary didn’t like it when he did that though. She said it wasn’t right for him to hang out with teenage girls, but he would just wink at her like he thought she was joking or something. I don’t think she was joking though.”

“Was she afraid of him?” Roman asked.

Chloe immediately shook her head. “No. Not hardly. It was more like she was disarmed…no that’s not right.” She turned to her mom. “What’s that word when you’re looking down on someone?”

Joanna smiled and patted Chloe’s head. “Disdainful?”

“Yeah. Disdainful. That’s it. She told me once that Mr. Morey—well, she always called him Shawn when she talked about him to me—wasn’t all that holy like he pretended to be when he was at church.”

Joanna’s eyes went on alert, and she turned in her chair to face her daughter. “What did she mean? Did Mr. Morey ever…do anything…to make you feel uncomfortable?”

Now Chloe rolled her eyes. “No, Mom. He wasn’t like a diddler or anything. I think she knew something about him that maybe wasn’t so good. I don’t know what though. She never told me and when I asked her, she just smiled and said everyone had secrets and some were really bad.”

“Did you ever see Shawn…I mean, Mr. Morey playing with Gabriel? Do you think he likes dogs?” Mia asked.

“Um…sure…” Chloe seemed confused by the sudden change of topic. “Doesn’t everyone like dogs? And Gabe is really cute. It was sad when he went missing. I actually prayed that they’d find him, and they did, so it sorta worked. I’ve been praying for Clary too, but I guess the God thing doesn’t always work.”

She sniffed and wiped at her eyes where once again, tears gathered. Joanna sighed and glanced over to Roman and Mia.

“Okay. I think that’s enough for now. Chloe, I made chocolate chip cookies this morning. Why don’t you treat yourself to a couple while I walk the detectives to the door?”

Once they reached the foyer and were well out of earshot of the kitchen, Joanna whirled on them. “Do you think this Shawn Morey could have done something to Clary? Chloe was around their family quite a bit these last few months. Oh, God. I hope he doesn’t target her next.”

Roman held up a hand. “Easy there. At this time, we have no evidence to link Shawn Morey to Clary’s disappearance. He’s someone we’re looking into only because we look into anyone who was known to her and might have had opportunity. That includes a whole lot of people. If we uncover anything that points to Shawn as a solid suspect, we’ll contact you immediately. Tell me, what did you think of Clary?”

“Oh, well, she was a bright girl. Pretty. Passionate about dance.” Joanna blew out a breath and patted her chest. “I sometimes found her…I don’t know how to say it exactly…but she could be a bit entitled and full of herself. Like the rules didn’t apply to her. One time I overheard her telling Chloe that boys were stupid and the only thing they cared about was sex. That you just had to make them think you’d sleep with them, and they’d do practically anything you wanted. You can believe Chloe and I had a big discussion after Clary went home. And I have to admit I was a little apprehensive about their friendship from that point on. Chloe’s still just a young girl in so many ways and Clary seemed…I guess she was just more worldly.”

“You’re talking about Clary in past tense,” Mia commented.

“Oh, gosh…I didn’t mean…it’s not…” She lowered her voice. “I guess, deep down, I think she’s maybe not coming back, if you know what I mean. I’m just trying to prepare for what this will do to my daughter. I hate that her childhood is being cut short.”

“And I’m sure the Parsons hate that Clary’s life might be cut short,” Roman said mildly.

Joanna paled, and her shoulders hunched towards her ears. “I’m sorry. That was insensitive of me. What they’re facing is unmentionable. My heart goes out to them.”

“If you think of anything else, any interaction between Clary and Chloe that seemed off or just a basic gut feeling, I hope you’ll reach out to us. Thanks for letting us talk to Chloe today. She seems like a lovely young woman,” Roman said.

“You’re welcome. I’ll keep praying for Clary. Sometimes miracles happen, right?”

The sun was setting when they stepped out of Chloe’s house and walked to where their SUV was parked on the road.

“Okay, we have to hit up Shawn. There was definitely something going on there,” Mia said as Roman pulled away from the curb.

“Oh, yeah there was. But we’ll stay on plan and talk to Alice next. They’re expecting us in about an hour.”

Chapter Ten

Alice Bronson lived in a large, square colonial-style house in one of the more affluent sections of Dalton. Here the houses were set well back from the road and surrounded by manicured lawns and landscaping that would, in all likelihood, require professional services to maintain. Mia counted five medium-sized dogwood trees flanking each side of the driveway as they made their way to a parking area bordered by deep beds of lush flowers.

The spacious front porch contained a couch, two chairs, a collection of potted plants, and a blue patterned rug which matched the colors of the shutters. An enormous mirror hung on the wall, and overhead a crystal chandelier gleamed in the dying rays of the sun. Mia studied the slim, copper chain hanging to the side of the door and pulled it gently. The doorbell sounded like an organ and played the first few notes of “Joy to the World.”

They stood waiting for several minutes, and Roman was on the point of ringing again when the door swung open revealing a blonde woman in wide-legged black pants, a cream silk blouse, and pearls layered around her neck with several gold chains.

“Can I help you?” she asked, her voice soft and pleasant.

“Mrs. Bronson, I’m Roman Mancini and this is Mia Reeves. I talked to you earlier today. Is it still okay if we sit down with Alice?”

Her smooth face barely changed expression, but she blinked her long, curled lashes several times, and Mia could see puzzlement in the woman’s eyes. Then she nodded slowly.

“Of course. Sorry. It slipped my mind. And you can call me Margaret. Please, come in. I’ll have Alice come down for you.”

Inside, the foyer was all white marble and large gold-framed artwork—mostly of trees and grassy fields. Margaret shut the over-sized front door and stepped to a small screen set into the wall.

She tapped it and spoke. “Alice. Can you come downstairs, please. You have visitors.”

“Can’t it wait? I’m Snapping Daniella right now. It’s really important,” came the disembodied voice.

“Okay, honey. I’ll serve refreshments, but make sure you’re down in five minutes.” She turned to Roman and Mia. “Those girls and their Snapchat. It really is an obsession. But it seems better than so many of the other bad things young people can get into. Why don’t I set the two of you up in the family room? You’ll be comfortable there.”

“Anywhere is fine. Thanks,” Roman said.

Mia and Roman followed Margaret past a formal-type sitting room, a wood-paneled library, a music room with a collection of guitars grouped together on special stands beside a grand piano, and through a gleaming white kitchen with a massive center island. On the far side of the kitchen was a Great room and for once, it lived up to the hype of the name.

A free-standing glass fireplace set the dividing line between the two areas. The far wall was taken up with a flat-screen TV and in front of it sat the largest sectional sofa Mia had ever seen, filling at least half of the room. Two groupings of two club chairs each rounded out the remainder of the area. Tall, leafy potted plants populated every corner and along open wall space. The floors and ceiling were wood, something rich and dark that gleamed against the soft white walls and furniture. A fluffy, cream rug covered the floor by the sofa, and Mia noted it was very similar in style to the one in Clary’s bedroom.

“Please, make yourself at home.” Margaret gestured to the Great room. “What can I get you? Wine? Beer? I make a good martini if that’s to your liking.”

“Um…coffee or soda will do me,” Roman said.

“Perrier, thanks,” said Mia. “You have such a lovely home. Did Clary come here often?”

“Every week or so I would say. Daniella’s here more. But then Clary is busy with…” Margaret paused before opening a bottle of Perrier and frowning down at the counter. “Is it tennis? I can’t remember, but she’s always off practicing something or other.”

“She’s a dancer,” Roman supplied.

Margaret’s eyebrows lifted fractionally. It was apparently as much surprise as she was capable of showing given the constrains of the Botox. “I’m not sure I realized Clary was into dance. I’m amazed her mother encouraged her down that avenue. It’s hardly something she can use in the future. Now tennis or golf…those are excellent sports to cultivate. Upper class. Social. And if you join a nice country club somewhere, it makes the whole thing even more pleasant. I wish they had something like that around here.”

“What do you think of Clary? Is she a nice girl?” Roman asked.

Margaret didn’t say anything while she scooped out ice and poured the Perrier and Coke into glasses. She glided across the kitchen and handed the drinks to Mia and Roman before gracefully lowering to a chair and folding her hands into her lap.

“Yes. She was fine. I really don’t understand why you’re asking so many questions about Clary.”

“Mrs. Bronson…Margaret…Clary has been missing for almost six weeks. We’re looking into her disappearance,” Roman said.

Margaret’s mouth formed an ‘O,’ and she shifted back in the chair. “I don’t think I knew that. What happened? Did she run away?”

“No one knows.” Roman tipped his head. “Why do you think she ran away? Did she ever talk about it?”

“Well…no…but she seemed…restless. The Parsons’ financial circumstances and Dalton itself were much too small for that girl. I think she wanted a big life.”

“I don’t understand what you mean. How do you know she was unhappy?” Roman asked.

“Oh…little things, I guess. She was very interested in how this house had been decorated. So many questions about art and furniture and our antique rugs. She told me several times she’d have a big penthouse apartment one day and fill it with all the finest pieces. And…I’ll admit, she has a good eye. Her tastes are a little more eclectic than mine.” Margaret paused and glanced approvingly around the room. “I do like my quiet and restful color palette.”

“She wanted nice things?” Mia asked.

“Yes. Definitely.” Margaret nodded once. “And like I said, she was hungry to learn about outfitting a house, how to dress, designer handbags, that sort of thing. She wanted to look and feel rich and successful. That’s why I was able to overlook it when she…well…Clary stole a few items from the house. I was so angry at first but then I remembered how badly I’d wanted things when I was younger. I didn’t come from money so in a lot of ways, I could relate to that deep want in Clary.”

“What did she take?” Roman asked.

“Oh, a Hermes bag and a small Voisine sculpture.” She fluttered her hand in front of her. “Nothing important in the scheme of things. And she gave back the sculpture. See, it’s right over there. I let her keep the bag. It wasn’t something I was using anymore anyway.”

“Mom. Stop throwing shade on Clary. You’re being so savage right now.”

Roman and Mia turned to see the girl standing in the doorway of the kitchen. Her long blonde hair tumbled in careful curls around her face and down her back. She was tall and slim and had pale skin and large green eyes. Her mouth turned down in a sulky frown, and she glared at her mother.

“Oh, Alice. Good. You’re here,” Margaret said. “This is…” She turned to Mia and Roman. “I’m so sorry, but I’ve forgotten your names.”

“Roman and Mia,” Roman said, standing and smiling at Alice. “We were hoping to talk to you about Clary.”

Alice turned the sulky stare onto Roman and said nothing. For a minute, Mia thought she was going to refuse, but then she sighed hugely and slouched across the kitchen before flopping down on a chair opposite the couch.

“Sure. I have a couple of minutes.” She glanced down at the sparkly pink phone in her hand and tapped on the screen. “What do you want to know?”

Margaret rose and smiled. “Why don’t I leave you to it? I have a very thorny problem to deal with on my charity attendance spreadsheet, so I’ll say goodbye now.”

“Don’t you want to stay while we question Alice?” Mia asked.

“I raised my daughter to be a competent and capable young woman. She’s mature enough to deal with this on her own. Lovely to meet you.”

With that, she sailed out of the room. There was a humming beat of silence. Then Roman sat again and focused his gaze on Alice.

“Have you heard from Clary since she went missing?”

“Negativo. She’s a total ghost.”

“What do you think happened to her?” Roman asked

With her eyes still fixed on the screen of her phone, Alice shrugged. “How should I know?”

“But you were friends, right? Sometimes friends tell one another secrets,” Mia said.

“Nope. No secrets. She was just there one day and gone the next.” Her phone pinged, and she smiled down at something then began typing.

Roman watched her for several seconds then cleared his throat. “Alice. It would be great if we could have your full attention. This is really important. Clary’s life might depend on it. Don’t you want to find your friend?”

Alice held up a finger then replied to another text. Finally, she set the phone down on the arm of the chair and lifted her gaze to Roman’s face.

“Sure, I want to help, but I don’t know anything. I literally have no idea where Clary went.”

“Okay. I understand. But we still have questions. For instance, according to Mr. and Mrs. Parsons, Clary recently outfitted her room with a number of new items. She told them you had given her those things. Is that true?”

Immediately, Alice shook her head. “You’re kidding, right? I saw her bedroom makeover—that’s what she called it—and most of that stuff is junk. Like, she ordered from totally basic stores like Home Sense and Ikea. I’d rather die than have that crap in my room. Still, it made her happy I guess and not everyone can afford Restoration Hardware. At least her room looked better than it used to. I don’t know why she told her parents the story though.” She paused and her eyebrows scrunched together. “It does explain her begging me to get the stuff shipped here. She said it was cause there’s always someone at my house to like sign for orders and stuff. Even if my mom’s not home, Darla, our maid, will take care of it.”

“That’s interesting. So, you’re telling me Clary had all those new items shipped to your house? How did she transport the things home? It’s my understanding she doesn’t have a car,” Roman said.

“I took it over for her because that’s what friends do. They help out with stuff. It was no biggie. I have my own car, so we just loaded up the Tesla one weekend and drove over to her house. She even took me out to lunch as a thank you which I thought was really classy of her. It was a nice place too. Botanas. Have you been there?”

“Sure. They have good food. Back to Clary, we also have information she’d updated her wardrobe in the months before she disappeared. I’m sure you must have noticed?”

He paused and Alice nodded. “Oh, yeah. She used to dress like a homeless person. It was kinda embarrassing. Starting at the beginning of the year, though, she turned into a total hype beast, thank God. She was like representing all the cool brands. I felt kinda proud. Like I’d been a mentor or something.”

“Didn’t you find it odd when Clary suddenly bought expensive clothes and ordered a bunch of things for her room? Even if it was from a totally basic store like Home Sense?” Roman asked, mimicking Alice’s voice on the last question.

The girl narrowed her eyes at him then her face broke into a smile. “You’re funny. And pretty hot too. But way old. Anyway, I thought it was great Clary was flexing with Abercrombie and Free People.”

“Didn’t you wonder how she managed to afford all those new things?” Mia asked in a puzzled voice. “It seems like her family are just about getting along but nothing near the scale of your life.”

“Yeah. They’re blue collar all the way. I mean Mr. Parsons is nice and all but, I mean, he works as a millwright. I’m not totally sure what that is, but it sounds totally factory.” Alice shuddered dramatically. “Anyway, my girl Clary is way smart. She had it all figured out on the money front.”

“You mean the book she wrote and put up on Amazon?” Mia asked.

Alice’s face went blank then her eyes slid away from Mia’s. “Sure. That’s it exactly. Someone in her situation’s got to have a side hustle, right?”

Roman clasped his hands together and leaned toward Alice. “Do you know the name of this amazing book. One of Clary’s other friends thought it was An Icepick to the Heart, but I looked it up and that’s definitely not Clary.”

“Sorry. Don’t know anything about it.”

“Did Clary tell you she was making money on a book or was there something else going on?” Mia pressed.

“You know, I didn’t really ask. It’s not cool to question people about their financial status.”

“Oh, come on, Alice. A smart, insightful girl like you. I don’t believe you’d watch your ‘dresses like a homeless person’ friend suddenly start throwing money around without asking what’s up,” Roman said.

When she pressed her lips together and shook her head, Mia reached over and gently tapped her arm. “This is really important. Something bad has happened to Clary and this sudden infusion of cash might be part of the reason why. I know you have a lot of loyalty for your friend, and you don’t want her to get into trouble, but whatever she was doing, it doesn’t matter now. We just want to find her. Her parents and sister just want to find her. You might be the only person who can help us do that.”

Alice rolled her eyes to the ceiling and blinked her long fake eyelashes several times. Her teeth worried along her plump bottom lip, removing most of the glossy pink lipstick in the process. Finally, she blew out a breath that fluttered her wispy bangs and shot a defiant look to Mia.

“Okay. Fine. And…by the way, nice move dragging me down guilt-trip alley. I don’t know anything about Clary writing a book. It doesn’t sound like her at all. But she was working a gig and from what she told me, raking in lots of moola. It was kinda shameful but also really, really smart. I guess when you come from nothing you’ve got to use what you have, right?”

“Was she stealing? Selling drugs?” Roman asked when Alice went silent again.

“Nah. That’s so hoodlum, and Clary was way better than that. She was…like…aah…okay, Clary’s really pretty, you know? And a lot of boys…and men…look at her.”

Mia’s stomach dropped and a wave of apprehension washed over her. “And she used what she had?”

“Yeah. Exactly. I don’t know who. She wouldn’t tell me. But she had some guy…man…on the hook.”

“And he paid her for sex?” Roman asked.

Alice made a scoffing sound. “Hardly. She’s not a prostitute or anything. And she would never de-power herself like that. See. She’s really smart, and what she did was sleep with this guy then threatened to tell. Let’s just say, he would not want that info getting out. Like I think he was married or something.”

Roman nodded. “Did she tell anyone else what she was doing? It seems someone that smart would be proud of how they set up the scheme and might be inclined to brag about it some.”

“Not Clary. It was totally on the down low. Oh, she told Dan—” She stopped abruptly and looked down at her hands.

“Were you going to say Daniella?” Mia asked. “You three are all friends, so it would make sense to tell her too. Did you mention it to anyone outside the friend circle? Or maybe Daniella might have?”

Alice’s head snapped up, and her eyes blazed. “No. We’re not like that. You have to be loyal to your friends. I feel bad that I even told you.” She paused, and her face crumpled. “Do you really think this man might have hurt Clary? When she left, I just figured she’d made enough money to light outta here. And I was mad she didn’t tell me she was going. Now I’m scared for her.”

Mia scooted over to crouch in front of the girl. “I don’t know if he hurt her or not, but we need to find this man. Can you remember anything she said about him that might help us figure out his identity? Maybe an offhand comment or joke. Any idea when she might have met him?”

“Um…I think maybe around Thanksgiving break last year. I remember first day back at school she had a new scarf. It was cashmere and really pretty. When I asked her, she just smiled and said she’d made a new friend. He’d given her the scarf as a present. Daniella and I ragged on her some, thinking it was a guy from school, but she only laughed and wouldn’t tell us who.”

“Did you ever see her with anyone who might have been this new friend? Maybe in a car or on the street?” Roman asked.

“I don’t think so.”

Mia straightened and shifted to sit on the coffee table in front of Alice. “You must have been curious and asked her about him again. How often did she see him, do you think?”

“Yeah, I asked her. Daniella did too. She called him Mr. Cry Baby or Mr. CB for short cause the first time they had sex he cried after. Said he was sorry and shouldn’t have done it. But he can’t have been too sorry because he got naked with her a whole bunch of times after that.”  

Chapter Eleven

The second they slid into the SUV, Mia turned to Roman and pumped her fist.

“This is it, right? This is our big break. Clary was blackmailing some man, and he obviously got tired of paying her and tired of the threat hanging over him.”

“Easy tiger.” Roman put a hand on Mia’s shoulder. “It’s a good theory, but we have to keep working the case. First, we need to corroborate Alice’s story. A snooty, self-involved teenage girl doesn’t strike me as the most reliable source.”

“God, she really was snooty.” Mia paused, and her expression fell. “If this is true, though, that dude would have been pissed and desperate. It isn’t likely he left Clary alive. I think he’d want her mouth permanently shut.”

Roman sighed. “Yeah. I agree.”

“Oh. Man. I’ve got a pit in my stomach the size of the Grand Canyon. I really thought we’d find her alive.”

“Look. Try not to worry about it. This is just another possible clue. Let’s take it a step at a time. We need to talk to the other friend, Daniella Menten. Also, I can’t help wondering if Timothy somehow knew about Clary’s extra-curricular activities. Could be that’s what they were discussing in the school right before she disappeared. It might be worth circling back to him too. I’ll see what I can set up.”

Mia glanced at the clock on the dashboard. “Not tonight though. It’s almost six already.”

“Let’s get home and regroup. I’ll do a little digging on the computer and see if I can find anything that’ll help us tug on this line. And I’ll call Daniella’s mom. Get permission to talk to her. I forgot to ask. Did you get any readings off Alice or Margaret?”

Mia shrugged. “Nothing much. Margaret was genuinely shocked when we told her Clary was missing. How could she not know that about one of her daughter’s closest friends?”

“She seemed pretty checked out in general,” Roman commented as he slowly guided the SUV out of the Bronson’s driveway and onto the street.

“With Alice, I mostly got stuff about a boy she’s crushing on. Trenton. Who names their kid that? Anyway. There’s a big party next weekend, and she’s all about going as a couple with this Trenton guy. And her hair and makeup. That takes up a lot of her headspace. What she said about being mad at Clary for leaving without telling her rang true. But by the end of our chat, she’d shifted to being afraid for her. She was also texting Daniella before we’d even made it off the front porch.”

“No surprise there. Anyway. We’ve had a big day. Why don’t you put it away for a bit.”

“I’ll try.”

But Mia could not stop thinking about Clary and what they’d learned that day. Her mind turned the information over from every angle while she put together a simple dinner of salads with a side of baked chicken for Roman. They ate out on the deck while the dogs enjoyed sniffing around the lawns. Above them, the stars slowly blinked on in the inky sky.

“Hey. You look stressed, and you’ve hardly eaten. Babes, you can’t let the case take you down, otherwise I’ll have to fire you as my assistant,” Roman said, trying to make her laugh.

She managed a small smile. “After everything we heard today, I have this sick feeling Clary’s dead. When Brooke first told me, I was so certain she was still alive. I felt it all the way through my body. And I so wanted this story to have a happy ending.”

“Me, too. And it still might. But either way, we have to find her.”

Mia’s phone pinged, and she turned it over on the table and shook her head. “Speaking of Brooke, she’s wondering how it went today. She’ll be devastated if Clary isn’t found alive.”

She tapped out a response then read Brooke’s returning text with a sigh. “She also wants to know if we’ve thought any more about our wedding venue. I have no space in my head for wedding stuff right now. Maybe we should postpone.”

“Whoa. Hang on. We’re not postponing. Tell you what, I’ll hit up Father Francis and find out about the logistics of a Catholic ceremony, okay? Once we make a decision on that, it’ll be easier to plan out the rest, right?”

“I guess. And I can spend some time after dinner going over the websites of some of the places Brooke suggested. It doesn’t really matter anyway. As long as we get married, who cares if we have our reception at Warwick House or Cherry Hall.”

“It should be somewhere you love. Somewhere that feels right. It’s our wedding day, dammit.” Roman put down his fork and covered her hand with his. “I want you to be happy.”

“I will be. No matter what. Please don’t worry about this. You need to focus on Clary.”

He released her hand and tapped a finger to his forehead. “Top of my mind until we find her. I promise. And by the way, I contacted Joan Menten, Daniella’s mom. She okayed us talking to her daughter. I’m going over there after school tomorrow. You still want in?”

“What time?”

“Four. But I want to swing by Dalton High first. See if we can catch Timothy Greer on his way out. School day ends at three-fifteen so I figured on leaving here right at three, so we don’t miss him.”

“I’ll be ready.”

She went through her mental checklist for the next day, juggling all the details in her mind. Clary’s case was taking up so much of her time, and she was still behind on the jewelry orders. She really should do some work tonight, but she had the darn wedding venue research. Plus, the dogs hadn’t had their fair share of time and attention.

“It’s only for a few days,” she told herself. “Happy or sad ending, we have to find Clary and soon.”

Once they’d finally bedded down for the night, Mia found she couldn’t turn off her mind. It amazed her when Roman dropped straight into sleep while she lay there ruminating through the details of the day. She kept circling back to Alice’s story about Clary and Mr. CB. Could it really be true? And how the heck did a teenage girl in a small town come up with the idea to use sex to shake down a man for money?

But hadn’t she been doing exactly the same thing herself at around Clary’s age? Maybe not in the same way because she slept with her marks to gain trust and learn security codes and the like, not for blackmail. But it was all much of a muchness. And after talking to two teenage girls today and realizing how young they seemed, it broke her heart a little thinking of Clary’s lost innocence and of her own.

***

The sign in front of Dalton High proclaimed this to be the last week of school. And there certainly was a celebratory air as the kids poured out after the final bell. Boys bumped against one another, shoving, wrestling, rubbing tops of heads, while the girls pretended not to notice and flipped long silky hair over shoulders as they walked by giggling and rolling their eyes.

Timothy Greer stood out in contrast. Walking quickly, almost robotically, he kept his head down and pushed free of the crowds until he reached the sidewalk. Like before, he wore chinos and a button-down shirt and struggled under the weight of his black backpack.

When he spotted Roman and Mia leaning against their SUV he stopped and shook his head. “I already talked to you. There’s no rule that says I have to again.”

“That’s true. No rule,” Roman said easily. “But we still haven’t found Clary. And I know you miss her. We could tell when we talked to you before.”

“Of course, I miss her. She’s my friend. She’ll always be my friend. But she’s gone, and I don’t think she’s coming back.”

Mia moved forward a fraction until Timothy’s eyes shifted to her face. “I hope that’s not true. I’d love it if we could bring her home again. We’ve talked to several people since we last saw you and found out a few things about Clary. And now we have a question. Hopefully you know the answer. It’s really important, and it might help us find your friend.”

She could see she’d peaked the boy’s interest for he stopped fiddling with the straps of his backpack and stood very still in front of her.

“What did you find out? What question?”

“Clary’s friends told us Clary had come up with a plan to raise some extra money for clothes and things. One of them thought she’d written a book, but we’ve since pretty much ruled that out as a possibility. Another said she was involved with a man, and he was giving her the money. Do you know anything about a man in Clary’s life?” Mia asked.

Color flooded Timothy’s cheeks and both his jaw and fist clenched. He shook his head. “I don’t want to talk about it.”

“But is it true?” Roman asked, moving up beside Mia.

When Timothy just stood there staring furiously down at his hands, Roman cleared his throat and tried again.

“Look, we’re not interested in gossip or judging anyone here. If Clary was involved with a man, he could have information about her disappearance. Or he could be the person who harmed her. If he did, I’d want him brought to justice, wouldn’t you?”

“So far this is our only real clue,” Mia said softly.

Timothy’s breath sounded ragged but gradually his fist unclenched, and he lifted his head to flick a glance at Mia.

“Clary wasn’t a bad person. But sometimes she did bad things, okay?” he said.

“Sure. Everyone does. Do you know the identity of the man?” Roman asked.

He only shook his head.

“Timothy. Please. We need to know. Even if you’re not all the way sure. Is that what you and Clary were arguing about at school on the day she went missing?”

Now his eyes fixed on something in the distance over Mia’s shoulder. “Yes. I told her what she was doing was wrong, but she got really mad. She said you have to take what you want in life because no one would hand it to you. I don’t think that’s true. You shouldn’t take things from people. Or lie. But I didn’t say that to her because it would’ve made her more mad. Then she told me to leave her alone. She said ‘get lost, Greer. I don’t want to see you near me ever again. And don’t follow me around anymore or I’ll call the police and tell them you’re stalking me. Everyone knows you’re a weirdo, so they’ll totally believe it.’ That was the last thing she said to me.”

He stopped and wiped at his eyes. His shoulders slumped, and he looked hollowed out and defeated. Mia wanted nothing more than to hug him.

“What Clary said is wrong, and I’m sure she didn’t mean it. It sounds like you two were friends. You were only looking out for her. That’s exactly what a good friend does. You should be proud of yourself,” Mia said.

“I wish I hadn’t said it because then maybe Clary wouldn’t be gone. I always walked her to Dance on Air, and if I’d been with her that day, I could have protected her.”

“Maybe. But the person would have found another time to take her. Some time when you weren’t there. This isn’t your fault,” Roman said.

“You need to tell us the name of this man,” Mia pressed.

“I can’t. I don’t know his name. I just saw him once. He and Clary were over there on Creemore Avenue.” The boy turned and pointed to the street north of them. “They were standing close together and talking. He seemed kind of mad, I guess. His hands were gesturing a lot, and he kept shaking his head. Then Clary…well, she reached out and grabbed his belt and pulled him into her. They started kissing, and he had his hands on her…” He stopped and swallowed. “They were up under her shirt.”

Mia’s heart sped up, and excitement coursed through her veins. “What did he look like?”

“I only saw the back of him. He was only a little taller than her. His hair was brown, sort of lightish.”

“Could you tell how old he was? Race?” Roman asked.

“I think white. And I couldn’t see his face, but he seemed older because he was wearing a suit and had on these shiny black loafers.”

Roman nodded encouragingly. “That’s good, Timothy. Really good. Have you ever seen him before or since?”

“I don’t think so, but I can’t be sure. And Clary wouldn’t tell me his name. She just called him her personal ATM machine.”

“When did you see them together?” Mia asked.

“It was April twenty-first right before school started.”

“And about three weeks before she disappeared,” Roman said. “But why were you talking about it at school on the afternoon she went missing? That’s kind of a long time after the fact.”

“Well, I talked to her about it before. When I first saw them together in April. Clary got mad then too. I guess after that, I saw things differently. Before, I thought she was just really friendly with some people—men, I mean—but after the man on the street, I noticed how she sort of flirted with them.”

“And Clary was flirting with someone on the day she disappeared?” Roman asked.

“Maybe. I don’t know. But I thought so, and I accused her of doing it. I shouldn’t have.” He sighed and shook his head. “What she said was true. It wasn’t right for me to poke into her business…judge her…” He trailed off and sighed again.

“Timothy, who was Clary flirting with on May fifteenth? On the day you had the fight in the hall and she disappeared?”

Now he crossed his arms over his chest as his mouth set into a stubborn line. “I’m not telling you. That man would never hurt Clary. He’s good. And he’d never do…he’d never have sex with her. It’s not right. She was the one doing the bad thing, not him.”

They worked on him for several minutes more, but Timothy wouldn’t relent.

Finally, Roman said. “Okay. Well, thanks for your help. We appreciate it. If you change your mind or decide you want to say more, just give me a call.”

He reached into his back pocket and held out one of his business cards to Timothy, but the boy only shook his head.

“I already have one of those. You shouldn’t waste paper.”

Roman shrugged. “Okay. If you’re sure.”

“Was it really you who found the Emerald Ring killer?”

“It was me and Mia. We both worked on that case.”

“Okay.” Timothy nodded once before hiking up his backpack and walking quickly away.

Chapter Twelve

“So, what do we think?” Roman asked once they were parked down the street from Daniella Menten’s house.

“I think it would’ve been great if Timothy had gotten a good solid look at the man on the street kissing Clary.”

“Agreed. A man in a suit with shiny shoes doesn’t give us much to go on. And after everything we know so far, I’m inclined to lean toward the theory there may have been more than one stud horse in her stable. Which makes sense since how much could she really bleed out of a single guy. From your vision of the pile of money and what she told people, it seems we’re talking thousands of dollars. And it isn’t likely Clary happened to hit upon a billionaire straight out of the blocks.”

Mia was silent for several beats. “She’s only seventeen. What are the Tennessee laws about sex with a minor?”

“I was thinking exactly the same thing earlier. Great minds, right?” Roman smiled and gestured between them then his expression went somber. “If the man is at least ten years older than Clary—and based on Timothy’s info it sounds like he might be—that’s aggravated statutory rape. Even if she consented. Hell, even if she initiated. It carries a two-to-ten-year sentence on conviction, and he would be considered a class D felon. Lots of companies don’t make it a policy to hire felons, so he might have to say goodbye to the suit life.”

“Between the money he was bleeding and the felony charges, he’d sure have a lot of incentive to get her out of the way, wouldn’t he?”

“I’d say so. Now we just have to ID this guy and see what we can get out of him. Maybe Daniella can help us out with that.” He pulled out his phone and checked the time. “Still ten minutes until our meet. Let’s switch tracks for a minute. I talked to Father Francis today about doing our wedding at St. Peter’s.”

Mia shifted to face him. “What did he say?”

“Well, he said a lot of stuff. But it basically boils down to us doing pre-marital sessions a bunch of times between now and November. Also, we’ll be paired up with a mentor couple and have to do some time with them too. Then there’re a couple of weekend retreats to attend.”

“That’s a lot. It’s like…” She tipped her head back against the seat and sighed. “We’re talking at least once a week between now and the wedding. What the hell do we need to learn that takes so many sessions?”

“I dunno. I guess communication skills and parenting…and um…maybe some stuff on incorporating religion into our marriage.”

She stared at him. “We’re going to be instructed on how to bring God into our relationship? That sounds so weird.”

Roman blew out a breath. “Look, we don’t have to do it. Get married in my church, I mean. It was just an idea.”

“Well, if we are going to be married in a church, it should at least be your family church. Tell you what, let’s do a couple of these pre-marital deals and see how it goes.”

“Okay. We could give it a whirl, I guess. But won’t that mean we’re delaying the whole venue situation? I thought we were under the gun to book something?”

Mia shrugged. “Even if we do get married at St. Peter’s, we’ll still need a place for the reception. So, all I have to do is find one that’ll also accommodate a wedding service if we end up nixing the church idea.”

“Yeah. I guess that’s a good workaround. Okay. I’ll book us into a pre-marital session this week. I think there’s one tomorrow night.”

She smiled big and bright. “Great. Can’t wait to get started. Let the light of God shine in.”

“Ha. Funny girl. Okay. We’re close enough to the time now, let’s see if we can’t get some more info on Mr. CB,” he said, opening the car door.

The Menten’s house was two streets over from Alice Bronson’s place and just as upscale. They stepped up to the large brick home, and Roman used a door-knocker shaped like an owl.

“Dalton is as small-town as it comes, and there aren’t a lot of super rich folks here,” Mia said. “Isn’t it interesting that Clary picked two well-off girls as friends?”

Before Roman could answer, the shiny black door swung open, and they were ushered into the house by a middle-aged woman whose thin salt-and-pepper hair had been scraped back into a small bun. She held a dust rag in her hand.

“Please wait here, and I’ll get Mrs. Menten,” the woman said.

The foyer was easily as impressive as the one in the Bronson’s house though the esthetic was entirely different. Here, dark paneling covered the bottom half of the walls and matched the striking carved wood staircase. Faux candlestick sconces were spaced along the wall and set to emit a gentle glow. Although the area was large, with the wood and the dark blue wallpaper above the paneling and lack of natural light, it made Mia think of both Wuthering Heights and Mrs. Haversham’s English mansion—minus the dust covers on the furniture.

The clicking sound of heels on the wood floor preceded Joan Menten’s appearance at the far end of the hall. She was tall and lean with dark glossy hair cut into a wedge and barely any lines showing on her expertly made-up face.

“Mr. Mancini, Ms. Reeves. Please, come in.” She turned to her left and opened a set of French doors leading into a sitting area.

“You can call us Roman and Mia,” Roman said.

Mia noted that Joan Menten didn’t invite them to use her Christian name, nor did she offer refreshments. They followed her into a room done up with more blue wallpaper, this a few shades lighter than the hall. The same wood floors flowed in from the foyer. Exposed beams spanned the ceiling. The furniture was traditional overstuffed couches and club chairs, and the coffee table held a collection of pictorial books on Tennessee, musicians of the nineteenth century, and strangely enough, African grey parrots.

Once everyone was sitting, a club chair each for Roman and Mia while Joan perched on the edge of a loveseat, there was silence for several steady beats. Then Joan leaned toward Roman and studied his face.

“Before I call my daughter down, I want to set some ground rules. We’re cooperating with you in good faith. I expect you to conduct yourselves professionally and with integrity. I won’t have you coming into my home and upsetting Daniella. If she becomes uncomfortable, you will not badger her and press for answers. If she wants to stop, this interview will be terminated immediately.”

An easy smile bloomed across Roman’s face, and he spread his hands. “Of course. I understand. You have to look out for your daughter.”

“She’s still just a young girl, and it’s my job to protect her.”

Roman’s face sobered. “Absolutely. But I want you to keep in mind we’re also looking out for a young girl, someone else’s daughter. And she’s been missing for almost six weeks now. I’m sure Daniella would want to help find her friend, wouldn’t she?”

They stayed that way, staring at one another for two long breaths before Joan blinked and looked away.

“Fine. I’ll call her in.”

“Before you do, maybe you could give us your impressions of Clary Parsons,” Mia said, keeping her tone light. “In my experience, parents, especially loving and involved ones, know a great deal about their children’s friends. What did you think of Clary?”

“She was fine. Polite. At least to me. Passionate. A little rough around the edges. But that was hardly her fault. The Parsons are so very blue collar, aren’t they? Clary had never learned social graces or been instructed on basic things like proper dining etiquette. For heaven’s sake, the poor girl didn’t know a salad fork from a serving fork when she first started coming around.”

“Oh, dear. That’s awful,” Mia said mildly but Joan was astute enough to pick up the subtext.

“I’m sure you think I’m being silly and fussy about such things, but I promise you, it’s important if you want to get ahead in this life. And Clary soaked up the knowledge like a sponge. She even asked me to give her a little instructional session on all the cutlery and table manners.” For the first time since they’d arrived, Joan smiled. “She called it her Pretty Woman moment but without the prostitution. That girl was eager to learn and desperate to escape her limited circumstances.”

“Did she come over often?” Roman asked.

“Reasonably often. Perhaps once a week or at least several times a month. She wasn’t Daniella’s best friend, but they got along very well. I’ll admit, I encouraged the relationship. It was nice to feel we were giving the girl a hand up so to speak, and I liked the fact my daughter was diversifying her network. She isn’t always going to be mixing with her own class, and it’s good for her to get to know people from other socioeconomic backgrounds.”

She rose swiftly and disappeared into the foyer. Mia glanced over to Roman and rolled her eyes.

“Wow,” she whispered. “I’m surprised we didn’t have to submit an income statement and a credit check to get in the door. Talk about looking down on the working class.”

“It’s definitely a different way of seeing the world. Can’t wait to meet this kid.”

Joan returned within a couple of minutes with her daughter by her side. She kept a hand on the girl’s shoulder while she gestured to Mia and Roman.

“These are the investigators I told you about. Mr. Mancini and Ms. Reeves. They’re going to ask you questions about Clary. All you have to do is tell the truth, darling.”

“Of course, Mom. Nice to meet you. I’m Daniella,” the girl said.

Daniella was a virtual clone of her mother. Tall, lean, high cheekbones, and the same dark hair cut into the same wedge style. She stepped over to the love seat, and her mother tucked in beside her so the two of them sat, thigh to thigh, facing Mia and Roman in a united front.

“Hi Daniella. You can call me Roman, and this is Mia. We’re looking for your friend, Clary. I don’t guess you’ve heard from her since she went missing.”

“No. I haven’t. I tried her cell a bunch of times right after, but it kept saying the customer wasn’t available. She hasn’t answered any of my emails either. I really miss her.”

Mia clasped her hands together in her lap and nodded. “I’m sure you do. This is a sad and scary situation. What do you think happened to Clary?”

Daniella bowed her head and said nothing for a time. Beside her, Joan shifted, and her face creased in concern. Mia could all but see the words forming on her lips to stop the questioning.

“I don’t know but it’s something bad,” Daniella said in a soft voice. “Lots of people at school said she ran away, but I don’t think so. Clary had big plans. She wanted to be a famous dancer. She wanted to live in New York. How would running away help her get that?”

Roman cleared his throat. “The people we’ve already talked to about Clary mentioned she’d recently started wearing nice clothes and putting lots of new things in her bedroom. Did you give her anything? Maybe things you were no longer wearing or using?”

“No. I don’t think I gave her anything. I did get her a birthday present. Alice and I took her to Nordstroms and bought her a pair of Rag and Bone jeans. She loved them, and they looked so good on her.”

“That was nice of you and Alice. Did she buy you anything for your birthday?”

Daniella’s lips curved into a sweet smile. “You know what, she totally did. My birthday was in March too, and she gave me some Dior Lip oil and a bottle of Chanel Chance perfume. I was really surprised because…well…” She pressed her lips together and glanced away. “I don’t mean to sound all judgey, but both of those things are kind of expensive for someone like Clary.”

“I wonder where she got the money for new clothes and expensive birthday presents?” Mia asked.

It was barely perceptible, but Mia caught Daniella’s eyes shift to her mom then away again. “I don’t know. Maybe someone in her family gave her money or her dad got a raise?”

“Daniella.” Roman waited until her eyes lifted to his face. “We’ve heard from several sources that Clary was seeing an older man, and he gave her money. Do you know anything about that?”

The girl’s expression went bland. Once again there was that quick flicked glance to her mother. “I can’t believe that’s true. Clary wasn’t interested in dating. She always said she was married to dance.”

“Maybe they weren’t exactly dating though. Maybe it was more a financial arrangement. Do you have any thoughts on that?” Roman pressed.

Daniella shifted and squeezed her hands together in her lap. “I don’t know…I mean…”

“Enough with this question. My daughter says she doesn’t know anything about Clary and an older man,” Joan said, putting her arm around Daniella’s shoulders.

Roman shifted his gaze to Joan. “Okay. What do you think? Is Clary the type of girl to go down that path? You say she’s hungry for the finer things in life. What if this was her way of getting some?”

Joan’s face went stiff and her eyes blazed. “Are you suggesting my daughter was friends with a girl who was capable of trading sex for money? That we would welcome someone of that low moral character into our home? I can assure you, if I’d known anything of this nature, Clary Parsons would never have been allowed to come within a hundred feet of Daniella.” She huffed out a breath and pushed to her feet. “This interview is over. It’s time for you to leave.”

“Sure. Okay. We’ll leave. But you should think about this. A young girl, the same age as your daughter, is missing. Whatever she did or didn’t do, I believe she deserves to be found. At this time, we believe a man she was involved with holds the key to discovering her whereabouts. If you or Daniella know anything that could help, I hope you’ll reach out. You said you wanted to give Clary a hand, right? This is a whole lot more important than teaching her table manners. Here’s my card in case you change your mind.”

His voice had remained mild, and he reached easily into his back pocket before dropping the card on the coffee table. Then he glanced over to Daniella who remained frozen on the couch still clutching her hands together. He locked eyes with her for several seconds before turning away and walking over to where Mia watched from the foyer.

“You’re mad,” Mia said when he started up the SUV. “It doesn’t show so much, but I can feel it.”

“A little. I guess I just hated the way she sat up there in her big ole mansion and preached down to us lower class people.” He sighed once, then backed out of the parking space and drove slowly along the driveway to the road. “I guess I was hoping we’d get more, that’s all. The interview felt like a total bust.”

“Aw, don’t be sad because I have something that’ll put you back into a full sunshine mood. Daniella’s got info. I’m not sure what but I felt it a couple of times. If we could only talk to her again. This time without the helicopter mom.”

Roman sighed. “I don’t see that happening anytime soon. She’s a fierce, Mama Bear, that’s for sure. Not that I totally blame her, but it sure ain’t helping our case.”

He turned onto the road and had barely made it up to speed when his phone pinged. After signaling and pulling over to the side, he fished it out of his pocket and tapped the screen.

“Mancini Investigations.”

“Mr. Mancini, this is Daniella Menten. You were just at my house.”

Chapter Thirteen

A smile broke over Roman’s face and he shifted behind the wheel until he was facing Mia. He tapped the screen on his cell, turning on the speaker function, then held it out between them.

“Hi, Daniella. I’ve put you on speaker phone so Mia can get in on this. How’re you doing?”

Mia grinned back at him and held up both hands, crossing her fingers in front of her face.

“Um…okay, I guess. What you said about Clary and a man…I might know something.”

Even though Daniella couldn’t see him, Roman nodded. “That’s great news. It would truly help if we could locate this individual. You wouldn’t happen to have a name, would you?”

“Well, no. But I think I saw them together. It was at the Motel 6 just off I-24 in Walkerton. I was with my cousin, Mandy, and we got stopped at this red light. It didn’t change for a long time, and I was sort of glancing around and saw Clary. She was standing in the parking lot beside a car, and I was about to put down my window and wave when this man walked up to her, and they started kissing. It was so totally gag, you know?”

“Okay. That’s good information. So, Clary and a man were in the parking lot of Motel 6 just off I-24. Can you describe the man for me? Tall, thin, fat, hair color?”

“Not super tall. Clary’s shorter than me—maybe five foot four—and he was a couple of inches taller. White or I guess Latino, but I think white. Not fat but not too thin either. Sort of in between. I can’t remember much about his hair. Like light brown or something and short but not a buzz cut.”

“You’re an awesome witness. What else do you remember? For instance, what was he wearing? Could you tell which car was his? What time of day?”

“It was a Saturday. Early afternoon. I remember cause I had lunch then Mandy picked me up. I think he was just wearing jeans or dark pants and a bomber jacket, and when they were kissing, they sort of leaned against an SUV. Light colored. It wasn’t an Escalade or a Range Rover, just something basic but I don’t know what.”

“When was this?

“A couple of weeks before my birthday. So…like…end of February or around there.”

“Daniella. You’re making my day. I take it your mom doesn’t know you’re calling me?”

She chuckled. “No way. She’d be really mad. You heard her before saying Clary was a low life. It’s not true, okay. She was my friend, and I really want you to find her.”

“Did Clary ever talk to you about this man?” Mia asked.

“A little…I guess. She said he was nice to her but a total hypocrite. Like he had a family and went to church and everything. Clary shouldn’t have had sex with him, but I figure, in this scenario, he’s the real low life.” She paused. “What Clary was doing made me feel kind of sick, and I tried to get her to stop, but she said it was no big deal and totally worth it if it meant she could go to Juilliard. She didn’t want to end up a cleaner like her mom.”

“Do you think there were maybe other men? More than one, I mean,” Mia asked.

“I don’t know. She didn’t exactly talk about it much, but I wouldn’t be surprised. She told me she’d done it before. Like at her old house in New Jersey, but this time she was smarter and knew which guy to pick.” She paused then whispered. “My mom’s calling me. I gotta go. Please find Clary, I miss her.”

“We’re doing everything we can. And if you think of anything else, don’t hesitate to call, okay.”

“Okay. Bye.”

The line went dead, and Mia let out a squeal. “This has got to be Shawn Morey. He’s married with kids and goes to church. Plus, he’s an executive at Whirlpool, so he’d be pulling in a decent salary. Not enough probably to bankroll Clary all the way to Juilliard but it would be a good start.”

Roman’s smile went feral. “And he drives a white Lexus SUV.”

Mia held up a hand. “And he stole the Parsons’ dog and drove it to a shelter a couple of weeks before Mia disappeared. Which is weird but seems sort of connected, don’t you think?”

“Only one way to find out. We’ll go talk to the bastard.”

Roman put the car into gear and executed a neat U-turn before speeding away from the Menten house. Within a few minutes, he was pulling into the driveway of an attractive two-story white, clapboard house. Not quite as large or impressive as either the Bronson or Menten residences, but certainly charming and well within the parameters of the American dream.

He glanced over at Mia. “Okay. We need to play this low-key. Like we’re spinning our wheels in the Clary investigation and circling back out of desperation.”

Mia reached out and squeezed his arm. “Don’t worry. I’ve got it. Remember I’m the OG when it comes to running cons.”

“The OG? What are we teenagers now?”

“Not exactly. But when searching for a missing teenage girl it doesn’t hurt to think like one.”

It took one doorbell ring and several knocks before the door swung open.

“Oh, well hello.” Beth Morey looked slightly wild-eyed, and there was a red sauce stain on the shoulder of her pink T-shirt. Behind her, it sounded like World War III had been initiated.

“Mom,” a voice wailed. “He did it on purpose. He should get a time out.”

“Did not.” Little footsteps approached at impressive speed and a small boy flung himself at Beth’s legs. “It was Tommy’s fault. I never did nothing wrong, and now I’m getting punished.”

“Anything, Malcom. You didn’t do anything wrong,” Beth said automatically while simultaneously patting her son’s head and working up a smile for Roman and Mia.

“Looks like you’ve got your hands full,” Roman said.

Beth shrugged before hauling Malcom up to her hip and gesturing them inside. “Enter if you dare. I can promise, it won’t be anywhere close to quiet. We’ve had a day.”

“You’re alone? No Shawn?” Roman asked.

“I wish, but he’s away. Meetings in…God, my brain’s so fried I can’t remember where. But he’ll be back tomorrow. Come on in, and let me see if I can get everyone settled. It’d be nice to talk to an adult.”

Still carrying the boy on her hip, she led them through a sitting room littered with toys and sporting a fort made out of couch cushions and a bed sheet. In the kitchen, Tommy stood beside a child-sized table with most of his bowl of spaghetti sauce dripping from his shirt and crying as though the world had ended.

“Well, now. That’s quite a mess,” Beth said calmly. She set Malcom on his feet and crouched down in front of Tommy. “Looks like we have some cleanup to do.”

“I didn’t do it, Mommy. It was him.” Tommy leveled an accusing glare at his older brother and shot out a finger.

“Was not. He’s so stupid he can’t even eat his food without spilling everywhere,” Malcom bellowed.

“Boys. Enough. I think dinner is over. Take off your shirts. Come on. Right now. I don’t want you walking through the house dripping sauce over everything.”

Despite the mutinous looks shooting out from each pair of little boy eyes, they complied and in the process managed to get more sauce in their hair along with dumping extra on the floor for good measure. Beth bundled up their shirts and dropped them in the sink then took a dish towel and wetting it, wiped down little faces and heads before mopping up any excess sauce on the floor.

“Okay. Upstairs. Both of you. We’ll have an early bath time. Malcom, you can turn on the water and Tommy picks the bubbles. I’ll be up in a few minutes.”

“I’m going to pick Spiderman or maybe Wolverine,” Tommy called out in a high, squeaky voice as he raced after his brother.

“We can come back. This clearly isn’t the best time,” Mia said, scooping up the two bowls from the children’s table and carefully carrying them to the sink.

Beth turned from washing her hands and gestured for Mia to put them in the sink, then smiled and lowered onto a chair at the adult table.

“It’s fine. I have a few minutes, so why don’t you sit down. Can I get you anything?”

“No. We’re good,” Roman said.

Mia and Roman each took a chair opposite Beth.

“It looks like you’ve had a long day,” Mia said, glancing around the dishevelled kitchen.

Beth blew out a breath and laughed. “You could say that. Two little boys home with the sniffles does not make for good times, I’ll tell you that much. Thank goodness they can go back to school tomorrow. Anyway, how’s it going with the investigation? I talked to Gloria today, and she said there hadn’t been any news.”

“No, ma’am. Still just trying to get a handle on things. We thought we’d reach out to anyone who knew Clary. We’re interviewing all her friends and now branching to friends of the family. It’s slow work, but it’s got to be done because you never know when some tiny detail will come to light that turns the whole case around. I guess the police talked to you when she first went missing?” Roman asked.

“Yes. Briefly. We were over at the Parsons’, supporting Gloria and Billy. They were beside themselves. It was so awful. And a policeman came around. I can’t remember his name, but he was nice. He had us—me and Shawn—sit in another room, and he came in and asked us a few questions. But we obviously didn’t know anything, so it wasn’t much help.”

Mia nodded. “I’m sure it was more help than you realize. What did you think of Clary?” When Beth hesitated, she smiled encouragingly. “This is just between us. And it’s important to be truthful. We’re trying to build a sense of the girl.”

Beth looked down at the table and frowned. “Gloria and Billy are good people and little Elisha is a doll. So great with my boys. But Clary was different…harder somehow and calculating. And she was so self-involved, but I guess maybe that’s a teenage thing. I know they worried about her, especially Gloria.”

“Was there anything specific that happened to make you feel this way? Did she steal or cheat or something along those lines?” Roman asked.

“Well…no…it was more a feeling thing.” Now she shook her head and laughed. “I know. I know. I shouldn’t judge so harshly. It’s one of the sins I’ve been working on this year. ‘Thou shalt not cast aspersions on thy neighbor’ and all that. And people can turn around, right? I mean, Clary had started coming to church again in the months before she disappeared. Maybe she was already on her way back into God’s light.”

“That’s a nice thought,” Mia said. When the sound of giggling little boys floated down the stairs, she tipped her head and smiled. “Looks like hostilities have been suspended. It must be hard keeping things running on your own. Is Shawn away often?”

“He didn’t used to be. Maybe once every few months or so but this year it’s been a lot. When Clary disappeared, he put his foot down. Told his boss he wasn’t a traveling salesman and things have been better. It was like a wakeup call, I guess. Nothing is certain in this life and time is finite. We won’t have little boys for too much longer, and he doesn’t want to miss watching them grow up because of a bunch of meetings, you know?”

“So true,” Mia said.

“Thank you. We really appreciate you sitting down with us. Every person we talk to helps round out the picture of Clary. You said Shawn’s back tomorrow? It’d be great if we could catch up with him too,” Roman said.

“Late tomorrow night but I’m sure he’ll have time on Wednesday.” The sound of shrieking pierced the air. “Looks like the ceasefire has broken down. I’d better go on up.”

“And we’ll get out of your hair. Thanks again, and good luck upstairs,” Mia said.

“What did you think?” Mia asked once they were on their way home.

“I think parenting looks hard. And messy. And she didn’t know anything about her husband and Clary.”

“I agree. There weren’t any flashes from her or any guilt or anger that I could sense.”

Roman tipped his head side to side. “Guess the wife doesn’t always know. Or else it wasn’t him.”

“It was him. We know he stole the dog.” She paused and glanced at Roman. “Okay, not full factual knowledge, but I know. I saw him. He took Gabriel. And he drives a white SUV just like Daniella said. And he’s a businessman who probably wears suits and shiny shoes like Timothy said. And Chloe noticed him having a weird moment with Clary when they were in her room. The clues are all there.”

“Or he stole the dog for some other reason completely. And lots of men drive SUVs and wear suits and he was only being friendly to Clary, and she’s the one who cast dispersions with Chloe and clouded the girl’s judgment of the situation.”

Mia shook her head. “No. It’s him.”

Roman chuckled. “That’s exactly what I look for in an assistant—someone who can keep an open mind.”

“But…don’t you think he was sleeping with Clary then?”

He reached across and took he hand, briefly turned his gaze from the road, and kissed her knuckles. “Yeah. I think he was. But we still have to work the clues. Get proof. I can’t go to the police with what I have. We’ll talk to him as soon as we can and in the meantime, I keep digging. I still wonder why Timothy confronted Clary the day she disappeared. Did he see her with Shawn again near the school or was it someone else. Maybe a teacher this time?”

Mia’s eyes went round. “Oooh, that’s good. If she was hitting on older married friends of the family, why not teachers?”

“Why not indeed? Anyway, let’s unwind for the rest of the night and give this a chance to percolate. Tomorrow’s a new day. And don’t forget, first day of the whole pre-marital class thing.”

She fought down a sigh. “Right. Of course. Can’t wait.”

“You’re such a liar, but I appreciate you’re willing to go. Think of it sort of like a case. We’ll gather info, see if everything adds up for us, if not we walk.”

“Okay. Sounds reasonable. You know, I’d be willing to go to a hundred pre-marital classes if it meant we find Clary soon. It feels like the days are flying by, and we’re not much closer to figuring out what happened.”

“Patience, grasshopper. All will be revealed in time,” Roman said.

“Hopefully not too much time. On the slim chance she’s still alive, literally every second counts.”

Chapter Fourteen

When they walked into the main office area at the back of St. Peter’s church the next night, Mia’s heart beat fast and she could admit to herself she was nervous. Worse than at any time during her thieving days. Even right before her first big score when she’d planned to break into Gavin Bennington’s safe while he and his family were gathered in the next room, she’d been more excited than nervous. There was no excitement now though. Only dread.

She supposed back then it was all about playing the part and pulling off the con without being found out and having the police haul her away. And while this situation might not come with the threat of either physical injury or jail time, it felt more dangerous than anything she’d ever done. Which was silly since all she had to do was be herself and tell the truth.

Pushing aside her thoughts and slowly exhaling, she glanced around the space and noted the reception desk was empty, and all was quiet.

“Hello,” Roman called out. “Anyone here?”

“Maybe we should just go,” Mia whispered.

Roman grabbed her hand. “Hang on. Let’s see what’s what first. Hello?” he said again.

Father Francis appeared from a hallway to the right.

“Young Roman. So glad you and Mia could make it. Come on in.” He gestured them forward, and they followed him to the second door on the right, which he opened before stepping back. “I’m on a call—almost done. Please, make yourselves comfortable, and I’ll be right with you.”

The room was small containing only a bookshelf and skinny table against one wall with three chairs grouped in the center. Mia walked over to the single window and looked out over an expanse of lawn rolling toward another stone building—possibly the rectory—well-maintained and sporting window boxes and shiny red shutters.

“You don’t need to be scared,” Roman said.

She turned to face him. “I’m not scared…okay…maybe I’m a little nervous. Doesn’t the church frown on pre-marital sex and the whole living in sin thing. And I haven’t exactly led an upstanding life up until now. What if he sees right through me and…I don’t know…advises you not to marry me or something?”

“Babes. I love you…sins and all. And you love me…sins and all. No one can change that.”

“Yeah, but I have so many more sins than you.”

“It’s going to be fine. Just relax. In fact, I’ll bet—” He broke off when the door opened, and Father Francis stepped in.

“Hello again. Sorry about that. Now why don’t we sit down together and have a chat. Get to know one another.”

Mia forced out another slow breath, and when Roman put his hand on the back of one of the chairs and gestured to her, she slid onto the seat. Father Francis sat last and smiled at them, clasping his hands together on his knee. He wore a dark shirt with a white clerical collar showing through but otherwise was dressed simply in jeans and a black cardigan.

“Tonight is just an informal chat. We’ll talk for a few moments, and I’ll outline the curriculum of the pre-cana classes. First though, I’d be interested to know why you want to get married in a Catholic ceremony.”

Roman and Mia glanced at one another, and she tipped her head, indicting he should go first. He cleared his throat.

“Well, I guess I always figured I’d do the whole wedding in the church thing. St. Peter’s was a big part of my life when I was a kid, and as you know, my parents are still very devoted to their faith. I’m going to tell you up front, I’m not sure where I stand on that myself. I don’t normally go to Mass or anything and I maybe don’t believe all that’s preached but it still feels like the Catholic faith is inside me.”

Father Francis nodded and smiled. “I like your honesty. What about you, Mia. I understand you’re not a member of our Catholic family.”

She swallowed and wondered why it felt like she was about to fail an exam. “No. I’m not. There was no religion when I was growing up. It was just me and my dad, and he wasn’t the church going sort. Far, far from it. I was taught some…not so good things…when I was younger. For a long time, I didn’t question the harm I was causing. Recently, though, I’ve come to believe in…I guess…a universal karma. There are all kinds of people: good, sorta bad—like I was—and truly evil. We’re all capable of doing awful things.” She paused, and her mind flicked to Anita and all the girls taken by the Emerald ring killer…then briefly to Clary. “I think that every person who lives a decent life and puts good out into the world helps negate all that bad stuff. And I want to be a good person. Someone who brings light into the world.”

Both men were silent, and heat washed up her neck when she realized she’d been babbling.

“That’s lovely, Mia. A genuinely wonderful mission statement for your life. And you might be surprised to know you’ve beautifully encapsulated the main core of the Catholic faith. Do unto others as you would have done unto you. Love thy neighbor. And so on,” Father Francis said. He leaned toward her, both elbows on his knees. “But you don’t have to get married at St. Peter’s to live a good life, do you?”

Her brows furrowed. “Well…no…but I know Roman wants to. I know his parents would be thrilled to see us married in a Catholic ceremony. And that’s part of the marriage deal right? Thinking of the wants and needs of my partner. Doing things that will make him happy and his life better.”

He nodded approvingly. “Ah, yes. That delicate balance between the good of the couple verses the good of the individual. Any thoughts, Roman?”

Roman blinked and glanced over at Mia. “I think marriage is basically all about that careful line and learning to keep your balance while walking on it. And also knowing that sometimes you have to step off totally and do something you don’t want or like because it’s important to your partner. Expecting your partner to do the same for you. And again, it’s another balancing thing. Not that you keep score, but you believe each of you will step off the line more or less an equal number of times.”

Now Father Francis sat back against his chair. “And just like that, you two have cut to the heart of the matter. On your first session too. Well done. So, the final and equally important part centers on compatibility. All this walking the line, stepping on and off the line, it really only works if both people have similar values and outlooks on life. And that, my happy young couple, is what pre-cana is all about. We guide you through various areas of married life spanning finances, children, family, faith and so on along with talking about what each of you want and expect from your partner.”

“Father Francis, what does cana mean? Is it another word for marriage?” Mia asked.

“Cana is the name of a town in Galilee. It was there that Jesus performed his first miracle—turning water into wine—when he blessed a couple. It was the moment marriage became a sacrament and a holy covenant with God. You see, for the Catholic church, marriage is a contract between the two of you and God…for life. It must not be undertaken lightly or without forethought.”

“I think that was something I already knew, but it sounds really serious and permanent when you explain it like that,” Roman said.

“And so it is—serious and permanent—in the eyes of God. And the pre-cana is here to make sure you and Mia properly prepare for your life together. Now, I’d like to make a suggestion to the two of you. I’m not naïve. I know perfectly well that most couples engage in pre-marital sexual relations and indeed, often live together, before saying their vows. In fact, don’t tell anyone I said this, but it’s not always a bad thing. It’s simply another way to explore your compatibility. However…”

He held up a hand and smiled, first at Mia then Roman, before continuing. “May I suggest from now until your wedding ceremony, you observe a period of sexual abstinence. It’s only a few months and you can use this time to reflect on the importance of the physical act between a man and a woman in God’s holy light.”

When both Mia and Roman remained silent, Father Francis stood and walked over to the bookcase. He scanned along one of the shelves before pulling out several pamphlets.

“I’m going to give each of you one of these. Take them home, read them over, and complete the assignment. The inventory questions delve into the topics I just mentioned. For the next few sessions, I’ll be matching you up with a mentor couple, and you’ll spend time discussing your answers. And know that no one but your partner will read these answers. Please be totally honest. In my long experience with married couples, it’s far better to work these issues out before rather than after the ceremony. I’ll email you the contact info of your mentor. It’s up to you to set something up. Don’t wait too long.”

He handed them the pamphlets and then shook each of their hands. “This time of pre-cana can be an exciting and fulfilling process. Best of luck to you.”

“Thank you, Father,” Mia said.

“That wasn’t so bad, right?” Roman said once they were on their way home.

“You know, it really wasn’t. There was definitely some God stuff, but he wasn’t super preachy about it. I like him, Father Francis I mean. And no questions about going to church or praying or whatever. I think we should keep on doing this pre-cana course. Let’s at least see what a mentor session is like.”

“Look at you.” He reached across and tapped his finger against her cheek. “My ‘thumbs down on religion’ girl is turning into a God-freak. But in all seriousness, these classes sound good to me. Discussing finances, children, and the like is important. Making sure we’re on the same page now or figuring out how to get on the same page before we hit a rough spot seems like a solid plan. What do they say? An ounce of prevention is worth a pound of cure. I look at this is our marriage prevention package.”

“I like that.” When Roman turned onto their driveway she gasped. “Look at that sky all golden pink. God…I mean…wow, it’s stunning. I love our place out here. You like it too, right? I’m hoping you don’t want to move after we’re married.”

Surprise flickered over his face. “Of course, I love it. No neighbors, beautiful house, land to spread out on. What makes you think I wouldn’t want to live here?”

“I don’t but after tonight…I guess I figured we should communicate more, ask questions, make sure everything is clear.” She paused and shot him a sly smile. “What about the abstinence? You up for that too?”

Roman paused and blew out a breath. “Um…maybe…I don’t know. What do you think?”

Mia waited until he parked the SUV then undid her seatbelt and slid closer. She ran a finger up and down his bicep. “It would be hard and a real sacrifice. But imagine how special our wedding night will feel. And Father Francis said something about it being a sacrament or whatever, maybe we should wait until we’re properly blessed in the church.

She leaned across the console and rubbed her nose back and forth across the side of his neck before pressing her lips to his hot skin and laying a line of kisses all the way down to his collar bone. His breath hitched, and he let his head fall back against the seat to give her more access while resting a hand on her head.

“Okay. You made some very good points. I’m just not sure if I can do it. You’re so damn hot.” He grasped her chin and brought his mouth down to hers, dipping in with his tongue, stroking, tasting, until she groaned. “You, my wicked, wicked fiancée are a temptress and there’s no way I can resist your charms,” he whispered.

“Maybe we should have one last bang before we start. And tomorrow’s a fresh new day, right?”

“Sex tonight and boring and pesky abstinence tomorrow?” He opened his door. “You don’t have to ask me twice.”

“Race you inside.” She didn’t wait for his answer, instead scrambled out of the car and bulleted toward the house.

He caught her at the door and pushed against her from behind while his hands reached around to cup her breasts.

“No need to go inside. There’s plenty of room right here,” he said.

She sighed. “Hold that thought while I let the dogs out to run.”

Inside, the pack gathered around their feet and yipped with excitement. Roman walked straight back to the kitchen and opened the sliding door to the dog run before reappearing and scooping Mia up and over his shoulder.

“Hey. Rude. I was talking to the dogs,” she huffed out as he climbed the stairs. “You don’t need to carry me. Let me walk.”

“Quiet woman. Can’t you see I’m in the middle of ravishing you,” he called out.

In the bedroom he dropped her onto the bed and followed a beat later, covering her body with his. He kissed her long and deep until she went limp then began unbuttoning her shirt while she lay there smiling up at him.

Parting the fabric, he sighed happily. “There you are. My own personal goddess. It’s such a shame you have to hide yourself under all these clothes.”

She sat up and shrugged off the shirt. “You’re right. I should stop with this clothes nonsense and walk around naked.”

“You won’t get any complaints from me. I think it’s about time to liberate the girls.” His fingers wandered lazily back and forth along the lace of her bra. Reaching around her back, he undid the clasp and slowly peeled it away. Then his hands were on her breasts, molding, and cupping. “Hello, ladies. Aren’t you looking lovely tonight.”

“Oh, yes. That feels like heaven,” she said, letting her head fall back and closing her eyes.

He took his time, playing, wandering, his fingertips rubbing slowly up and down the curves of her. He lowered his face to brush soft lips along the underside of one breast then the other, and finally closed his mouth around a nipple and sucked. The sensation shot straight through her, sending her blood to lava and causing her skin to pebble with goosebumps.

When she could no longer stand it, she undid her jeans and shimmied out of them, and he reached down and stroked through all the glorious velvet heat until she was quaking with need.

“Not yet. Wait,” she gasped. Fumbling with the button on his jeans she finally pried them open. “Get your clothes off. Hurry.”

He rolled off her and stripped down in quick efficient movements, his eyes never leaving her body while she lay back on the duvet writhing and cupping her breasts.

“God. Just look at you.” He paused and stroked himself while she smirked up at him.

“And look at you, my big hunk of a man.” She deliberately lowered her gaze. “I see you’re all primed and ready.”

“Always ready for you.”

She patted the spot beside her. “Get up here already and lay yourself back. I’ll take the first turn at the wheel.”

When he did as she asked, she immediately straddled him and lowered down, taking him all the way into the liquid heat in one smooth motion. He blew out a breath, and when all he wanted was to thrust and plunge, fought to hold himself still. His molten brown eyes locked with hers, and she smiled and reached for his hand, placing it at her core.

Slowly, so slowly, she started to move. Gentle rocks of her hips, sinewy undulations, shifts from side to side. All the while he rubbed tiny circles until her breath rasped out in uneven puffs. She tightened around him in waves, and he was convinced he’d lose his mind if he didn’t give into the urge to roll her over and pound into her with all his might.

But he held onto that slippery slope, watching her, feeling the climb, and finally pushing her up and over until she cried out with a sort of triumphant wonder and collapsed onto his chest, still pulsing around him. She turned her face to his and gave him a dreamy, self-satisfied smile.

“I can feel your heart beating like a jackhammer under my hand. This is too much for you. Maybe we should stop,” she said, her eyes teasing.

“Like hell.” He wrapped his arms around her and rolled until she sprawled underneath him. “Hang on to something because we’re seconds away from detonation.”

“Wait.” She framed his face with her hands and blinked up at him. “I love you, Roman Mancini.”

“I love you too, Mia Reeves.” He kissed her, soft and sweet, then paused to rest his forehead against hers while she pulsed around him, and the heat rose up his chest.

Finally, she gave his butt cheek a smack. “Okay. Time to go to work.”

And he did, flexing his hips and drawing out before thrusting back into her again. She gasped and smiled up at him, loving how his eyes went darker and so, so focused. How he levered up and pushed a little deeper, a little harder, knowing it would get her revving again. How he hit the same spot over and over again until she was climbing right along with him. How he held himself back one more time while she broke apart only then finally letting himself go and pounding into her before groaning out his release and collapsing, glazed eyed and panting, and pinning her to the mattress.

They lay like that for long moments while hearts calmed, and breathing slowed. Eventually, he shifted and rolled to the side then immediately threw a leg over her hips and wrapped his arm around her stomach. Still, they didn’t talk.

Eventually, Mia stirred. “So, if we’re starting the whole abstinence thing tomorrow, maybe we should do that again?”

He chuckled, the rumble sounding deep in his chest. “It’d be stupid to waste what time we have. I might need a short intermission. And maybe a snack. I don’t remember having dinner.”

She sat up and gently pushed a lock of hair off his forehead. “Stay right here. Don’t move. I’ll return with provisions.” After glancing over to the bedside clock, she smiled. “We still have four and a half hours till midnight. So much time.”

When she rushed out of the room, naked, he noted, he let his head fall back and sighed. The woman was crazy for him. And really, midnight was an arbitrary time. They could maybe stretch the cutoff until at least one or two.

Chapter Fifteen

The next afternoon, Mia and Roman drove over to Walkerton where the regional office of Whirlpool was located. Shawn was waiting downstairs and escorted them up to the third floor. He had a corner office. It was small and nothing fancy, but the prestige of the location meant he was obviously one of the higher-ups in the division.

After gesturing them to his visitor chairs, he asked about coffee—which was declined by both Roman and Mia—then shut the door and made his way behind his desk.

“Beth mentioned you dropped by the other night. She said you’re going back to the beginning and reworking old ground on Clary’s case,” he said, smoothing a hand over his navy and red striped tie.

“That’s right.” Roman produced a micro recorder from his pocket and turned it so Shawn could see. “You don’t mind, do you? It’s easier to keep all the interviews straight, and that way Mia and I don’t have to sit here taking notes.”

Shawn’s eyes latched onto the recorder, and he stared as if transfixed for several seconds before nodding his head. “Sure. Of course. No problem,” he said quickly.

“Great. I’ll just set it here.” He placed it down on Shawn’s desk. “Case #103 pertaining to the disappearance of Clary Parsons. Interview with Shawn Morey. Date June twenty-third. Time three p.m. Thank you for talking to us again. You’ve been very cooperative. Do you have any more thoughts or ideas on what might have happened to Clary?”

Shawn sat back and spread his hands wide. “Honestly. No. I didn’t really know the girl beyond the interactions I had with her at church and sometimes our families get together for lunch or a barbeque. I hate to say it or even think it, but it seems likely somebody snatched her. Except Dalton is hardly the kind of place something like that would happen. That’s why Beth and I moved there. We wanted somewhere safe for our boys to grow up.”

“Yeah. It’s a nice little town, and the violent crime rate is so low it’s practically non-existent. I’ve lived there all my life except for when I was away at school. Beth says you sometimes travel a lot for work?”

“Oh, yeah, well, this past while it’s been more than usual but I’ve put my foot down. I need to be home with Beth and the boys. I’ve told them I’ll only do overnighters a handful of times a year from now on.”

“That’s good. Smart. Your boys are so young still, and you don’t want to miss their childhood. Plus, they’re seriously adorable. You must be very proud of your family,” Mia said. “I’ll bet Beth was happy to hear your travel was being cut back?”

“She’s thrilled. Family is important, at least it is to me, and I figured I had to put my money where my mouth was.”

He beamed out a smile, so sunny and sincere that if Mia hadn’t known otherwise, she’d have believed what he’d said hook, line, and sinker. She flicked a glance at Roman. They’d talked strategy on the way over and decided to briefly start out using a soft and friendly approach. After which, Roman planned to hit hard with the info they’d already gathered.

Then, if Shawn still hadn’t cracked, he’d turn the screws all the way using inflated or even imaginary witness testimony. Whatever it took to get the truth out of the guy. Any flashes of insight Mia might get when Shawn’s walls started to crumble would be the icing on the cake.

Now he gave her a subtle ‘go’ nod, and she turned her attention back to Shawn and worked to keep her smile from tipping over into feral.

“It’s important to tell the truth, Shawn, because a young girl’s life hangs in the balance. I’m sure you want to help us find Clary?” She paused, and he quickly nodded but before he could speak, she continued on. “Except it occurred to me that, in reality, you might not actually want Clary found. Maybe it would be really bad for you. In fact, what if—I’m thinking aloud here and trying out this idea so go with me okay—what if you knew Clary a lot better than you claim? Everyone has secrets, right? Even family-loving, church-going people. And if Clary knew something about you, something potentially damaging, you might be fine with the idea she never comes back.”

Both Mia and Roman studied Shawn while he shifted back in his chair and crossed his arms over his chest. His color heightened, blotches of red staining his cheeks, and a sheen of moisture was visible across his forehead. He shook his head then swallowed once and looked over at the window.

“No response? Okay then.” Roman smiled and rubbed his hands together. “I guess it’s time to lay all our cards on the table. We know you were having a relationship with Clary Parsons. And to be clear, we’re talking about a sexual relationship. We have witness testimony that places you and Clary at Motel 6 in the east of Walkerton in late February of this year. We have a separate witness who saw the two of you on the corner of Creemore Avenue near Dalton High School on April twenty-first. Clary’s seventeen. Still sixteen back in February. And you’re thirty-nine, man. Under Tennessee Law that’s aggravated statutory rape. We’re talking felony and two to ten years in jail.”

Shawn pressed his lips together and again shook his head. His breathing came faster now, short sharp bursts through his nose, and his gaze dropped down and fixed to the top of his desk. They sat in silence for close to a minute then Mia shifted and leaned toward him.

“She was blackmailing you, wasn’t she? We know about the money. And we can only guess what she threatened you with, but probably exposing your dirty little secret to one and all was top of her list. Sex with a teenager doesn’t seem like the kind of thing Beth would understand. And I don’t know much about how Immortal Light works but I’m betting you wouldn’t be welcome to grace their doors once you’d been convicted of rape. They’d hate that kind of publicity for their church. Then we have to consider your career at Whirlpool. It’d be over, just like that.” Mia snapped her fingers. “Everything you worked for gone in a flash.”

“And good luck getting another upper-level white collar job once you have a felony on your record,” Roman added.

Shawn turned his head side to side, and his eyes wheeled around the room as if he was a wild animal looking for the nearest route of escape. His face was completely pale now. Even his lips looked bloodless. Finally, he stilled and bowed his head.

“I didn’t kill her,” he said softly.

“Okay. That’s good to hear. Where is she?” Roman asked.

“I don’t know. I prayed for this to go away, terrified she’d tell Beth what was happening. It was a mistake. A bad and terrible mistake and I’m so sorry. I’ve learned my lesson, I swear. Then Clary was just gone, and I swear to God, I have no idea what happened.”

Roman turned to look at Mia, an eyebrow cocked in question. She shrugged and nodded reluctantly.

“Why did you steal little Gabriel from the Parsons’ yard,” Mia asked.

Shock flicked over Shawn’s face. “But…how did you know about Gabriel? You must have found Clary and she told you?” Now hope shone from his eyes. “Then she’s all right and you know I didn’t take her.”

“We haven’t found her yet. Tell us about Gabriel,” Roman said.

Shawn slumped down and blew out a breath. “I’d already paid her over ten grand, and I knew she’d never stop blackmailing me. You must know how that goes, right? I thought about it for a bit and decided I should threaten to hurt someone in her family the same way she was threatening mine. She just laughed and told me to go right ahead. ‘You don’t have the balls.’ That’s what she said. So, I took the dog. I’m no killer, okay? I just wanted to scare her, and I knew the dog was chipped, so they’d eventually get him back anyway.”

“And you took him to a no-kill shelter, right?” Mia said.

“Of course. Like I said. Killing isn’t my thing. But Clary didn’t know that, and I wanted her to be scared.”

Mia tipped her head. “Did it work?”

“I don’t know.” Shawn blew out a breath. “I didn’t…see…Clary while Gabriel was missing. I certainly wasn’t reaching out to her, and she didn’t get in touch. When they got him back, she texted me to meet her.”

“When was this? There wasn’t anything on her phone records connecting to you,” Roman asked.

“Um…two days before she disappeared.” His lips twisted into a sneer. “We had burner phones. Her idea. She didn’t want her parents seeing my number on her regular cell. I’m telling you, that girl was no damsel in distress. So anyway, I picked her up in the alley behind Bean Time, and we drove around. She said she wanted us to continue seeing one another, and she’d stop the blackmail. Instead, she’d come up with this pay-as-you-play system. She laid it all out for me, cool as a cucumber. Listing um…acts and amounts. Let me tell you, I was completely shocked. It all sounded so crude and monetary. When I didn’t say anything, she told me to pull over and we’d talk about it some more.”

“And?” Mia prompted.

Shawn sighed. “And I drove to Carlton Park and found a spot at the back of the lot. She got out, came around to my side and opened the door. She was wearing a short, pleated skirt and a white shirt. It remined me of a school uniform. She looked so young and innocent. Then she smiled at me and said, ‘Look, don’t get weirded out. It’ll be the same as before. Promise. How about I give you a freebie, just this once?’ She sort of lifted up her skirt, and I could see she wasn’t wearing any underwear. Then she started unbuttoning her shirt. She didn’t look so young and innocent anymore.”

His shoulders shook, and he covered his face with his hands while his breath sobbed out.

“It’s okay. It’s fine. Just tell me what happened next,” Mia said softly.

He kept his hands over his eyes, but after several hiccupping breaths he said. “We had sex in the car then I dropped her back behind Bean Time. That was the last time I saw her.”

“Where were you on the afternoon and evening of May fifteenth?” Roman asked.

“I was here. At work. I had a meeting from four until five then I left about half an hour later. We have a door cam, and it shows me coming home at six eighteen. I was home for the rest of the night.”

“We’re going to need the names of the co-workers in the meeting and that door cam footage,” Roman said briskly. He pulled his cell from his pocket and tapped out a text. “The police will want to talk to you.”

“What?” Now Shawn’s head shot up, and his red-rimmed eyes latched onto Roman’s face. “But I just told you. I had nothing to do with her disappearance. I didn’t take her. I’ve thought about it lots, and I’ll bet I wasn’t the only guy she hooked. She had to have others. Blackmail can make you crazy and maybe one of them snapped.”

“Do you have any names or details of other men Clary was involved with?” Roman asked.

“I don’t. She never talked about anyone else. It was always just her and me. But it stands to reason. If she’d trick me, she’d trick others too. Look. I’m sorry. I learned my lesson. Please don’t blow up my life.”

He was crying unashamedly now, and tears tracked down his cheeks. Mia studied him dispassionately. “Dude, you were having sex with a minor.”

“But…I’ve never done anything like this before, and she started it. She came on to me. Plus, wasn’t Clary basically a prostitute. I mean, she wanted to start charging me per meetup. That’s what hookers do. If anything, she should be arrested. Then there’s the blackmail.”

Roman’s laugh held zero warmth. “Yeah. Sure. As soon as we find her—assuming she’s not dead—we’ll get right on that.”

He stood and picked up the recorder from the desk, snapping it off and shoving it into his pocket. When he turned to Mia, she flicked one more glance at Shawn then got to her feet. They walked out, leaving the office door open.

***

“Shawn didn’t take her,” Mia said. “Once he started talking about his relationship with Clary, he was wide open. I could read him like a book.” She shuddered and glanced out the window as Roman sped back toward Dalton. “I saw stuff with him and Clary…ugh…I wish I could get it out of my head.”

“Okay. One man down. There couldn’t have been too many others. I mean she was a teenage girl with a busy schedule, there’s only so much time in a day, right? We’re probably talking about a handful of guys at most. Now all we have to do is find them.”

“I keep thinking about what happened with Timothy at the school on the day she went missing. I mean, it could have been Shawn. I’m sure he’d lie about seeing her that day, but I don’t think so. Whoever Timothy was talking about—you know, the guy he said was a good man and would never have sex with Clary—was someone he knows personally. Like a teacher or maybe a parent. Though parent’s a bit of stretch since Timothy doesn’t seem like a kid who has many friends. How would he know their parents?”

“There can’t be that many teachers. And not all of them will be male, so we’re talking about a small population of guys. I’m going to get on that later tonight. But first, we’d better go talk to the Parsons.”

“Oh, God. That’s going to blow…but you’re right…we should be the first to tell them about Shawn and Clary to get their raw, unfiltered reaction. Who knows what might pop out?”

“Who knows indeed.”

“Was Kevin psyched?”

“Drooling and rubbing his hands together. There’s nothing like catching a bad guy and having him confess all, on the recorder no less. I don’t know if he’ll feel the same way once he gets Shawn to the station and they start working it through. I know it’s crazy, but I actually felt a little sorry for the guy.”

“Me too. I thought it would be a rush—catching Shawn and having that big moment when he admitted to everything. Instead, my stomach is in knots, and I keep thinking about poor Beth and those little boys and how their world is going to be ripped to pieces. He obviously crossed the line sleeping with her…but still…it’s just sad somehow.”

Roman reached over and took her hand. “Hey. We didn’t do the ripping. That was all Shawn the first time he had sex with a minor and every other time after. It was a big mistake to make, and he and his family are going to have to pay the consequences. But…yeah…I feel for the guy too.”

Mia pursed her lips and blew out a breath then squeezed his hand. “And after all that, we’re still no closer to finding Clary.”

“Au contraire, my pessimistic assistant. Today was a massive step forward. We confirmed the blackmail hypothesis, and we have a targeted group of men to investigate. We may even get another clue from the Parsons.  Shawn could pop out a nugget of info once he’s at the station and Kevin starts drilling him.”

He lifted their joined hands and kissed her knuckles.

She wiggled her hand until he let go then placed it on her lap. “Hey, eyes on the road, mister,” but she smiled when she said it.

“You know, we’re an awesome team. Better even, dare I say it, then Kevin and me. We work so well together and with your amazing ninja psychic tricks, we have such an advantage. Talk about a slick and well-oiled machine. You sure you don’t want to join me full-time in Mancini Investigations?”

“I don’t know. I’d have to think about it…only it’s such a dark place to live every day. Suspecting the worst in everyone. Probing into dirty secrets and learning horrible truths about what humans do to one another. How do you not want to slit your wrists all the time?”

“Because I know I’m out there doing what I can to get the really bad guys off the streets. Make the world that much safer. I may not be able to clean up the whole world, but I can safeguard my little corner of it. For my friends and family. For our future children. And damn if that doesn’t feel awesome. Admittedly, today wasn’t a total win, but we did our job. Now all we need to do is zero in on the next suspect.”

She glanced over at him. “You know, Reeves and Mancini has a really nice ring to it.”

He chuckled. “Or Mancini and Reeves. It’s alphabetical plus I started the sucker, so I should go first.”

“Maybe. Or we could do first initials. M & R Investigations. But in my mind, I’d always think Mia and Roman so I’d sort of be first too.”

“Babes, you’re always first with me.”

Roman turned onto the Parsons’ street and Mia spotted their small bungalow ahead. “Here we go. Burning down whatever peace they’ve managed since their daughter disappeared. Telling them what Clary was up to is going to suck balls.”

Chapter Sixteen

Elisha answered the door, and her eyes lit up when she saw Mia and Roman. At her feet, Gabriel yipped for attention and weaved between her legs.

“Did you find her? Where was she? Is Clary okay? When can we see her?”

The questions came fast and furious, and Mia just shook her head and glanced at Roman, unable to give the little girl the bad news.

“Sorry. No Clary yet. Are your parents home? We’d like to give them an update,” Roman said.

“Oh.” Elisha glanced around as though still hoping to find Clary on the doorstep then reluctantly stepped back.

“Who is it?” Gloria called out from the direction of the kitchen.

“The detectives. They haven’t found Clary.” Elisha shut the door with a bang.

Gloria appeared drying her hands on a pale pink dish towel. “Please come in. Can I get you a drink?”

“Water would be great,” Mia said.

“Water or soda for me. Is Billy home from work yet?” Roman asked.

“He got in about ten minutes ago. I’ll get him.” Her eyes flicked between Roman and Mia, and she twisted the towel in her hands. “Please. Sit. Elisha, you can get our guests their drinks then take Gabriel and go on outside. Play in the yard, okay honey?”

Gloria handed Elisha the towel then quickly trotted up the stairs. Mia and Roman turned into the small sitting room, each taking one of the armchairs, leaving the couch for the Parsons. Mia glanced up and once again studied the family portrait around the Christmas tree while her stomach knotted.

“Here.” Elisha marched up to Roman and handed him a glass then gave Mia her water. “Is something going on? You should tell me. I have a right to know. Clary is my sister,” she said, her eyes hot and fierce.

“Of course, you do. But we still haven’t found her. I’m really sorry,” Mia said softly. “This must be so hard on you.”

The girl stared through her then shook her head and turned away. “You have no idea,” she said over her shoulder before walking slowly to the front door and stepping outside.

“Oh, God. Roman. This is already awful,” she hissed.

“Hang tough. Remember. Our job is finding Clary, hopefully alive. We’re not responsible for the pain her actions might cause. And isn’t it better they know the truth?” he said in an undertone.

“I guess but—” She broke off when footsteps sounded on the stairs.

Billy marched into the room. “Hey, Roman. Mia. Gloria says you have an update?”

He wore a Nashville Predators T-shirt and khaki shorts, and there were dark circles under his eyes. His hair was still shaggy and in need of a cut. But there was a hopeful lilt to his voice, and he glanced back and forth between Mia and Roman as though willing them to give him good news.

Gloria stepped around him and sank down on the couch. Her body language clearly read defeat with her shoulders slumped and lips pressed into a thin line.

“Sit now, Billy, and let them speak.”

She patted the couch cushion beside her, and he reluctantly sat then put his arm around his wife and squeezed her shoulder. “Don’t worry. It’s going to be all right,” he said to her.

“As we already told Elisha, we haven’t found Clary. However, there’s been a development on your daughter’s case. It’s going to be hard to hear but try to remember this could be good because it gives us a whole new avenue to explore. Areas the police didn’t already investigate,” Roman said.

Billy swallowed once and nodded. “Okay. But why am I scared?”

Roman paused and took in a breath and when Mia reached out with her mind, she felt the pity pulsing through him. For all his talk in the car about catching the bad guys and finding the truth, he wasn’t nearly as immune to the emotional aspect of the job as he’d made out a few moments ago.

“We’ve just come from interviewing Shawn Morey. It seems he and Clary were involved—sexually—for some months before she disappeared. He claims to have an alibi for the time when Clary went missing, and I don’t think he took her.” He held up a hand when Billy surged to his feet. “Hold on. Let me finish. I figure the police have picked him up by now, and they’ll check out the alibi. So, I repeat, he’s not our guy but he’s opened up the investigation big time because there might be others. Men, I mean. And it’s likely one of them took Clary.”

Billy’s face went beet red, and he slammed a fist into his palm. “That creepy son of a bitch. Clary was just a kid.” He paced across the small room then whirled back to face them. “Where is he now? Right now?”

Roman made a patting gesture with his hands. “Billy. You need to take a breath. He’s probably on his way to the Dalton Police station. My previous partner, Kevin Latterly, is leading the case. Don’t worry. Kevin will make sure he faces the consequences of his actions. I need you to calm down and think. This is a huge break for us, and we need to look at the big picture and see what else we might have missed.”

Mia was aware of Billy pacing away and back again, but she kept her eyes on Gloria. The woman had curled forward and hugged her knees to her chest. Her face was frozen into a blank stare. When she reached out with her senses, the only thing she could feel from the woman was shock and fear.

“How could he do that to our girl? We invited him into our house, treated him as a friend, and he took advantage of Clary. It’s…it’s immoral and so wrong. What about Beth? Did she know?” Billy demanded.

“We don’t think so,” Mia said. “Neither of you had any inkling this was happening?”

“Of course not.” Billy stomped to the front door then back again. “You think we’d have let something like that go on if we’d known?”

“Gloria, what about you? No suspicion that Clary and Shawn were involved?” Roman asked.

Gloria still hugged her knees to her chest, but her eyes were focused on something across the room. She didn’t respond for several beats then blinked once and said, “No. No suspicion. Will everyone hear about this? Will people be talking in the town? I don’t want my girl’s name tarnished by this man.”

“Um…word might get out, I guess, but try not to worry about it. We need to focus on finding Clary,” Roman said gently.

“What happens to him?” Billy asked. “Even if he didn’t abduct Clary, he should still be punished.”

“Well, that’s up to the law now. He’ll be questioned by the police, and given Clary’s age, likely charged with aggravated statutory rape. Then the judicial process takes over. I suspect it won’t be hard to convict him though, and depending on the judge, he could serve between two and ten years. Plus, he’ll be a felon.”

Billy huffed out a breath. “That’s something I suppose…but it still doesn’t seem enough.”

“Billy. Gloria. You need to really think now. Look back over the last few months and see if anything pops out in your memory about Clary and another man. If Billy didn’t take her, another man probably did. Are there any teachers that come to mind or maybe fathers of her friends or…I don’t know…her doctor or dentist?” Mia asked.

Finally stopping his pacing, Billy slowly turned to face Mia. He glared at her for several seconds. “Why are you asking about other men? Shawn obviously bewitched and seduced my daughter. Sure, she would’ve known it was wrong, but probably thought he loved her. After that the hormones took over. There won’t be any other men. Why would there be?”

“You need to sit down now,” Roman said. “There’s more to this story, okay?”

Reluctantly, Billy sank down beside Gloria. He didn’t put his arm around her though. This time his attention was firmly fixed on Roman.

Roman nodded. “Okay. Here’s what we know. Clary was blackmailing Shawn. He claims he gave her over ten thousand dollars in total. That’s something the police will obviously investigate and confirm. Anyway, in an attempt to get her to back off, Shawn stole Gabriel and took him to the shelter in Georgia. He says he hoped to scare her into stopping with the threats. Instead, she presented him with…let’s call it…a price package for her services. Now a girl who’d had this kind of success with one man, it stands to reason she wouldn’t stop there.”

The color drained out of Billy’s face, and he sat there as pale and glassy eyed as his wife.

“This is hard. The worst thing to hear. But you can still help get Clary back. Has anything like this ever happened before with Clary and an older man?” Mia asked.

Slowly, mechanically, Billy shook his head. “No. Of course not.” He paused and blinked several times. “At least I don’t think so. But then I didn’t know about her and Shawn so…”

Mia turned her gaze to Gloria. “What about you? Did you ever notice Clary getting especially close with a male adult?”

For the first time since Roman had broken the news about Clary and Shawn, Gloria showed a spark of life. Dropping her feet to the floor she sat up straight and fury shone in her eyes.

“No way. If I had, it would’ve been dealt with right then and there. She’d have needed to repent and asked forgiveness from the Lord. But God is merciful, didn’t he even forgive Mary Magdalen? He would have forgiven my girl. If she dies now without repenting, her soul will be in jeopardy, and she won’t get her place in heaven.” Gloria shook her head and twisted her hands together. “Oh, Lord, please save her. Please save her,” she mumbled to herself.

“Did you find any money in Clary’s room? We know she had a diary or notebook and wrote down the dates and payment amounts. Are you sure you didn’t find it or maybe her stash of money?” Mia asked.

“Are you insane? You think if our girl went missing and we found ten grand we’d have shut up about it? No, we didn’t find any damn money,” Billy exploded.

“Okay. But it’s not in her bank account, and we’ve had reports of Clary shopping with a fat stack of cash, so she must have kept it somewhere,” Roman said calmly. “And just so you know, her friends didn’t give her clothes or home accessories. Clary bought those things herself.”

“The police already looked, but I’m going to tear her room apart myself and make sure nothing was missed.” Billy paused and let out a little sigh. “I don’t suppose this is all a mistake? Maybe Shawn said those things about Clary because…I don’t know why exactly, but I’m still finding this hard to believe.”

“Our girl is good. I know it. Sure, she could be head-strong and stubborn as a mule sometimes and I guess she made some mistakes. Bad ones from what you folks are saying. But in her core, she was a child of God. Wasn’t she even coming back to the church again and healing her relationship with our Savior?” Gloria said, looking to Billy for confirmation and gripping her hands together as though praying.

“Sure, she was, honey. Why these past few months Clary’s been going to church proper. No more complaining. She was dressing up real nice to show her respect. I was proud of her. If she did what you folks said she did with Shawn, I think maybe she was already repenting. Trying to set things right with God. In fact, I have to believe He’s already forgiven her.”

Billy put his arm around Gloria and pulled her close while she nodded repeatedly, and a steady stream of tears slipped down her cheeks.

“He has. He’s forgiven her,” Gloria said mostly to herself. “I’m going to pray on this now. Pray for Clary’s soul.”

She got to her feet…and…as if she’d aged twenty years since she sat on the couch, walked slowly and stiffly over to the makeshift altar in the nook outside the kitchen. She sank to her knees, clasped her hands together under her chin, and bowed her head.

“If we could find Clary’s notebook it would really help. Can you think of anywhere besides her room she could have put it?” Roman asked Billy.

He blew out a breath and slowly shook his head. “No place that I know of. Maybe with a friend?”

“We asked everyone, and no one seems to have it,” Mia said.

“You don’t think…” Billy broke off then leaned toward them and lowered his voice. “I mean, could Shawn have…did he rape her?”

Roman kept his eyes steady on Billy’s face. “No. We don’t believe he did. Everything points to Clary initiating the relationship.”

“Oh. I guess…I don’t know if that’s better or worse,” he said.

***

Once outside, Mia kept her eyes on Elisha while they walked to their SUV at the curb. The girl didn’t approach them, and her expression remained set in furious lines. When Mia raised a hand and waved goodbye, Elisha turned abruptly to face the house.

“We should swing by and talk to Brooke. Maybe Clary targeted a father of one of the dance students,” Roman said.

“I’ll text and see if she’s still at the studio,” she said.

Roman drove slowly along the residential street lined with bungalows and small A-frame houses. A good working-class neighborhood. Safe. Tidy and clean. But no glitz or glamor to be found here, he mused. For a girl with Clary’s lofty aspirations, it probably felt like a prison.

“Brooke says to come over,” Mia said.

They didn’t talk on the short drive to Dance on Air Studio. The sun was on its slow journey toward the horizon, but the air was still hot and humid when they stepped out onto the parking lot. Mia pushed at her hair where it curled against her face and tried to ignore the trickle of sweat worming down her back. Summer in Tennessee wasn’t for sissies.

The parking area was more or less full. Aside from the cars, mothers and in some cases, fathers, walked to the studio or back to their vehicles, either alone or with their daughter depending on where they fell in the cycle of drop-off and pick-up. In one corner, several young girls wearing colorful leotards practiced some sort of dance routine. They hummed, and in a couple of instances, sang the song while a mother used her phone to record them.

“Oh, to be young again. So much energy and enthusiasm,” Mia mumbled. “And here I am worn out and dragging my ass.”

“We’ve had a tough day, that’s all.” Roman squeezed her hand. “Talking to the parents is never a picnic.”

“More like a torture session with a seriously sadistic tormentor.”

When they stepped into the studio, music assaulted their ears. Something techno and upbeat. The main floor was filled with a gaggle of girls and a single boy. Two twenty-something teachers roamed the class calling out directions and demonstrating steps to the students.

Brooke motioned them over to an open door along the side wall. They followed her into the room. Once she shut the door, quiet reigned again. Mia looked around her tidy office and remembered the first time she’d come here well over a year ago now. She and Brooke had been strangers then. And there’d been another missing girl. No happy ending that time, she mused.

“How’s it going?” Brooke asked, motioning them over to the small sitting area.

“Okay. We had a development with Clary’s case and wanted your take on it,” Roman said.

He sat in one of the chairs while Mia wandered over to the large window and stared out at the dance class in progress. The kids were all lined up and practicing some sort of jump that involved a lot of fluttering arm motions. They reminded her of baby birds learning to fly.

“That’s good, right? But why are you both kind of sagging as if there’s been bad news,” Brooke asked, standing behind the chair opposite Roman and resting her hands on the high back.

Roman blew out a breath. “We’ve just come from the Parsons. It was rough going. We had to tell them their teenage daughter had been sleeping with and blackmailing a close family friend.”

Brooke’s eyes went round as saucers, and she glanced over to Mia then back at Roman. “No way. Seriously? Who was it?”

“Shawn Morey. Do you know him?” Roman asked.

Brooke tipped her head back and stared at the ceiling for several seconds. “Nope. The name doesn’t ring a bell. Do you think he might have taken her?”

Mia sighed and turned away from the window. “Doesn’t look like he did. Did you ever notice Clary getting chummy with any of the fathers here?”

“No. Not that I recall. But typically the fathers, as opposed to the moms, are in and out quick as a flash. I guess hanging around a dance studio is not fun for most guys.”

“What about at competitions? Isn’t that Nashville one happening tomorrow? How does it work? Do you stay at hotels or drive back and forth?” Roman asked.

“A bit of both. I usually hunker down at a hotel because, honest to God, I’m so wiped at the end of each day I can’t face the drive. But lots of families don’t stay in Nashville. It’s expensive, after all. Sometimes we’ll all get together at a restaurant for dinner though.” Brooke walked around to the front of the chair and sank down. “Clary’s only been at Dance on Air for just over a year now, and I think she’s done two away competitions. Last year’s Nashville plus Atlanta. She would’ve stayed over in Atlanta for sure because she danced all four days as I recall. I’ll check my records because we usually book a block of rooms on discount for the families that go that route.”

“Do many fathers attend these things?” Roman asked.

She smiled and shook her head. “Not hardly. It’s pretty much just me and all the moms. The dads will maybe show up for the finals on the Sunday, but I don’t remember any staying through the whole competition. You’re thinking there’s more than one guy?”

“Yeah. She soaked Shawn for at least ten grand, so why stop there, right?” Mia said, leaning back against the window and crossing her arms over her chest.

“I guess that explains how she was able to pay for all the extra dance coaching and the clothes. But holy hell, a teenage girl going around seducing and blackmailing a bunch of guys is seriously dark. Like, who was this girl?”

“Someone with a big shiny dream who came from limited resources and figured out a way to make it happen. Does it surprise you?” Roman asked.

Brooke’s cheeks puffed out, and she wound a lock of hair around her finger. “Yes and no. Clary had the drive and passion to succeed. Every day she pushed herself hard. There were no sick days, no excuses, that girl showed up and left it all on the dance floor. But…I mean…she was still just a kid really. To think of her with a bunch of men.” She grimaced and rubbed her stomach. “It makes me feel kind of sick, you know?”

Mia flashed back to all the men she’d slept with during her scamming days. Maybe a dozen or so. And yeah, the thought of it made her feel a bit sick too.

“I guess she was doing what she thought she had to,” Mia said flatly.

“Hey. I’m not judging. It’s just really, really sad, that’s all.” She paused, and her face went pale. “I guess blackmail is the perfect motive for murder. Oh, God, I wish we could find her. What she was doing was wrong, but she doesn’t deserve to die for it.”

“I agree. Thanks for giving us your take. It helps,” Roman said. He glanced over to Mia. She’d been off since leaving Shawn’s office and worry pressed against his chest. “We should get home now. Regroup.”

“Wait. I know this is off-topic but any new wedding decisions I should know about?”

“We’re doing the pre-marital stuff at St. Peter’s but haven’t fully decided yet,” Roman said.

“Really? That’s good about the marital classes. Progress is being made. But time is running out. We’ve already lost Cherry Hall. I checked this morning, and they’ve blocked out your dates, so someone got there first. Warwick House is still open, but if we don’t jump soon, we’ll lose that one too.” She sprang off the chair and walked over to her desk. After picking up her tablet, she tapped through several screens before scrolling with her index finger. “Mia, we should meet up after I get back from Nashville. Let’s say next Tuesday night and we’ll see if we can’t get you all booked for your wedding venue. I’ll send you a text so you can put it in your calendar.”

“Yeah. Sure. Next Tues sounds good.” Mia wondered if they’d have found Clary by then. “You know, we could book the venue now since it sounds like there’s only one place available anyway.”

“No. We’re not booking just because it’s the last one left. You have to love it. It’s your wedding day, for Pete’s sake.”

“I do. I love it. It’s gorgeous,” Mia protested.

Brooke and Roman exchanged a look. Then he stood and walked over to place a hand on Mia’s shoulder.

“Let’s look around some more. I agree with Brooke. We need a place that…what does that organizing lady on TV always say…sparks joy or whatever. Our wedding venue should spark major joy or it’s not right, okay?”

She stared into his liquid brown eyes…so much concern and love shining through…and felt tears rising. She pushed away her dread for Clary and her self-loathing for past deeds and worked up a smile, but before she had a chance to respond, Roman’s phone pinged. He grabbed it out of his pocket and read the screen.

Chapter Seventeen

“Hey Kevin, hold on a sec,” Roman said before pressing the phone against his chest. “Brooke, I’ve gotta take this. Thanks for talking to us.”

When he strode toward the office door, Mia started to follow but Brooke stepped over and placed a hand on her arm. “Can you stay and talk for a minute longer?”

“Um…sure. I’ll meet you at the car,” she told Roman who simply nodded and strode out of the room.

Brooke returned to the sitting area and sat in one of the chairs then motioned for Mia to join her. “You okay, sweetie? You’re throwing off a strange vibe, and it’s making me think something’s wrong. Everything good with you and Roman?”

“Of course. We’re great. I’m just tired and sad. This thing with Clary is ugly, and I think it’s only going to get worse.” She blew out a breath. “Anyway, enough of that. You must be excited…and probably stressed about the Nashville competition. I swear, I don’t know how you do it.”

“Not too stressed. I’ve been at this a long time now. And I also know an evasion when I see one. I’m sorry I got you involved in finding Clary if it’s causing you pain. Maybe you should stop. Can’t the police take over? I mean, you’ve handed them a red-hot lead. They should pick up the reins and ride that horse, right?”

“I’m sure they will. That’s probably what Roman and Kevin are talking about this very second.” She shook her head. “But I’m in it now, and I might as well see it all the way through.”

“I guess. But try to remember, whatever Clary may have done, it’s not on you. She made her own choices—terrible though they were. I mean, what kind of young girl goes around using her sexuality like that? I admire her dancing, but I have to say, I’m not loving her character at the moment. And let me repeat, none of this is on you.”

Mia studied Brooke’s face, cataloging the disgust and anger in her expression. This woman was her friend. And other than Roman, her only real and intimate connection. But she’d never told Brooke anything about herself beyond the present circumstances. Carefully deflecting curiosity about her past was something she’d done out of habit and necessity for her whole life.

But there was no danger here. Mia wasn’t running from the law anymore. And if she wanted a true friendship with Brooke, the only way from here to there was by being open and honest.

She shifted, turning away then closed her eyes and took in a deep breath. Her heartbeat sounded like a loud drum in her ears, and this moment felt exactly as scary as teetering on the highest diving board above a pool filled with sharks.

“Do it. Just do it,” she coached herself.

With one final exhale she opened her eyes and turned to face Brooke again. “I was Clary once. I was a young girl sleeping with older men for profit. The circumstances were a little different, and I wasn’t blackmailing so much as outright stealing, but it’s all the same really.”

Brooke opened her mouth then closed it again and sank back against her chair. Her eyes were wide and filled with shock, and she kept them focused on Mia’s face. “But…I mean…well, I had no idea,” she finally managed to say.

“Yeah. I know. It’s sickening. I’d totally understand if you want to take a giant step back from me.”

“No way. No stepping back.” As if to prove her point, Brooke leaned toward Mia. “I’d like to hear more if you want to tell me. If not, that’s fine too.”

Taking in another big gulp of air, Mia nodded. “Okay. But…after…there’s no need to keep being my friend if you’re uncomfortable around me. And no hard feelings either.”

“Honey, I don’t think you understand how friendship works. Just because you have a dark past doesn’t mean I’m going to turn away. Anymore than I’m sure you would if the positions were reversed. Can I first say, thank you for telling me even this much. I’m honored you trust me. And I won’t take that trust lightly, I swear.”

A wave of emotion, hot and thick, bubbled up and clogged Mia’s throat making it hard to swallow. Even still, a small sob escaped, and she coughed to cover it up. Reaching across, she briefly closed her hand over Brooke’s arm and gave it a light squeeze.

“Thank you for being so kind and making this easier than I have any right to deserve.”

Brooke smiled. “Of course. Now take your time. If it’s too hard, you don’t have to tell me anything else.”

“It’s hard. But necessary. You deserve to know the truth about me, and it’s important I learn to be more open. Anyway, my mom took off when I was just a baby.” When Brooke’s eyes sheened with moisture, Mia shook her head. “No, I don’t say that to gain your sympathy but to give you a sense of how it was.”

“But it’s still a sad thing growing up without your mother. Me and my mom are so close, and I’m sorry you missed out having the same thing.”

Mia shrugged. “Well, be that as it may, I never knew my mom. You can’t miss what you didn’t have, right? My dad raised me. It was just the two of us all through my childhood. He was…not a bad man, exactly…but not a law-abiding one either. He didn’t have what you’d call a conventional job. Instead, he ran cons. And he thieved. He trained me from an early age to do the same. I could pick pockets, slip into hotel rooms and coat check areas, distract maids or front desk workers, anything and everything to get the job done. And we were a great team, too. No one suspects a little girl of being up to no good.”

“But…how old were you?” Brooke sputtered.

“Oh, pretty young. Five. Maybe six. But I liked it. Everything felt like a giant game to me, and Pops would be so happy when we made a good snatch. I’d get to buy a pretty new dress, and we’d go out to a fancy restaurant and order anything we wanted. Steak and lobster. Crème Brulle.

Even now, Mia could feel the giddy joy of her younger self after a successful operation and how she basked in her father’s glowing pride. Glancing over at Brooke, she saw the shocked disbelief on her face.

“Yeah. What we did was so wrong. Totally messed up. But once again, it was all I knew, so I can’t blame that little girl. Later though, after Pops had been in and out of jail and leaving me to foster homes, I’d grown older and wiser. I knew better. Still, I didn’t stop. Instead, I took what I’d learned, doubled down, and expanded.”

Mia let her gaze shift away from Brooke and rubbed her hand back and forth along the top of her thigh. Maybe this was enough for one day. She didn’t want her only female friend to run away screaming, did she?

“Holy cow, Mia. I can’t…I mean…this is completely crazy. You poor, poor thing. I’m sorry you went through that,” Brooke said.

“Wait. Hold your sympathy because it gets worse. Or rather, I got worse. So, I’m older now, like seventeen or so—same age as Clary, by the way—and I’ve mostly untangled myself from Pops by then. I met a guy who was like me. Dean was a little older but not much and so, so gorgeous. He also grew up on the streets working on the wrong side of the law. In fact, Pops knew his dad a bit. Anyway, Dean and I hit it off. We partnered up and started running these long cons in deep, deep waters. I used my looks and…” She paused and exhaled. “Let’s just call it like it was. I slept with our marks because it was the fastest way to gain their trust. I’d get info about safes and alarms and any security detail and clear the way so Dean could go in and relieve them of their riches. A couple of weeks later, I’d drop the guy and meet Dean at the next city we’d earmarked for hunting. We made a killing, let me tell you.”

“But you were only doing what you had to do. What you’d been trained to do by your own father,” Brooke protested. “It wasn’t your fault.”

Mia worked up a weary smile and shook her head. “No. I wasn’t. I knew better by then, and I could’ve made different choices. Gotten a straight job somewhere and worked like a normal person. But I had a taste for the rich life, and I felt entitled. I didn’t care if I hurt those men. To my way of thinking, they were rich already and would surely be fine. I didn’t care if they had a wife and kids either. In fact, it was almost better because then I could tell myself a guy willing to cheat got what he deserved.”

“Why did you stop?”

“Ah, well, that’s a long story, but let’s just say Dean dumped me and broke my heart in the process. Then I ran into some trouble when I went out on my own. Serious enough trouble it shook me, and I was forced to reassess my life. I didn’t like what I saw, so I changed everything.”

“Wait. This Dean guy was your boyfriend, and he wanted you to sleep with…” Brooke shook her head. “I don’t like him.”

“It feels different when you’re in it. At the time, I thought having sex with the other men was something I was doing for us—for me and Dean and our relationship—and to help accomplish our goals. Looking back now, I realize it was crazy thinking.”

“What ever happened to him?”

“Dean?” Mia smiled and shook her head. “Oh, he’s still living the life. In fact, that trouble Roman and I had last month—wouldn’t you know Dean was mixed up in it. Now that was a shock, let me tell you.”

“Dean was here in Dalton? Holy hell, Mia. That’s nuts. Did Roman meet him? Wait, does Roman know about your…um…past life?”

“Of course. Way back when we started getting serious about one another I filled him in. He was the first and only other person I’ve ever told. I thought I could put my past behind me and never look back, but eventually I realized it doesn’t work that way because the past is always part of you. Sometimes even tangibly—like when your father and ex-boyfriend show up out of the blue.”

“That must have been hard, telling Roman. What with him being a cop at the time.”

“Yeah. Hardest thing I’ve ever done. I almost lost him.” She looked away and blew out a breath. “Thought I had for sure. But I can’t have a real relationship with a man if he doesn’t know where I come from. And while those easy surface relationships might’ve been okay for awhile, I want more for myself now. I feel the same way about us. I could lose our friendship by telling you, but it’s worth the risk because I can’t—won’t—settle for a life where I’m always hiding my true self. It’s a hard way to live.”

Brooke looked down at her hands for several beats. When Mia couldn’t read the expression on her friend’s face, she reached out with her mind instead. Better to be prepared for the rejection, she reasoned. But she didn’t sense the expected disapproval or disgust. Instead, she found sympathy and understanding and affection. Tears filled her eyes, and she blinked them back when Brooke’s gaze lifted to meet hers.

“I can’t believe you told me. I appreciate that so much. If you’re worried I’m judging you or whatever, don’t insult me, okay. I would never do that. I think I once told you I’m relentless when it comes to my friends. You are my friend, Mia,” she said fiercely. “And hearing about your past doesn’t change that one bit.” She paused and her smile turned wicked. “Now you’ve got to tell me about Roman and Dean. I mean, Roman’s such an all-male alpha type I can only imagine how that went down.”

Mia let out a laugh. An honest-to-goodness laugh, and it felt wonderful.

“Yeah. It was a bit touch and go. Dean was all smooth and charming while Roman sort of glowered at him the whole time. We were forced to drive to Savannah together and…well…” She paused and blew out a breath. “Don’t want to repeat that any time soon. It ended up okay between them though. At least I think it did. Probably—okay, mostly—because Dean stopped me from being shot.”

“You cannot be serious.” Brooke sprang from her chair and paced over to the window then back. “You went on a cross-country trip with your current boyfriend and your ex-boyfriend. Then this ex-guy literally saved your life? My God, your life is so bad ass. Like who are you?”

“I’m just a normal, law-abiding citizen who was regretfully pulled into some trouble. But that’s over now.” She brushed her hands together then turned them palm out to Brooke. “See. Nothing going on here.”

Now Brooke sank back onto the chair and her expression turned to concern. “And that trouble you had—it’s really over?”

“Yep. Bad guys are all locked up. One of them already bought it in prison.”

“Okay. Good. Next time though, tell me if you have trouble. I want to be there for you.”

Mia chuckled. “I appreciate the sentiment but there’s no more trouble. Besides, what are you going to do, pirouette in front of the bad guy and kick him with your toe shoes?”

“Maybe not. But I could at least be there to support you.” She paused and shook her head then simply stared at Mia for several seconds. “My mind is literally blown. I knew you were sort of private and secretive, but I’d never have guessed any of this was going on in the background.”

“Everyone has stuff though, right? Mine is maybe a little more extreme.”

“Yeah. Sure. I’ll have you know I was also plenty dark and twisty in my younger days. I once stole three candy bars and a pack of gum from Nelson’s Variety. I did it on a dare, but still. Didn’t get caught either,” she said proudly.

“Wow. Now that’s messed up.”

“See. We’ve both told our secrets. Doesn’t it feel better that way?” Brooke asked.

Mia was about to answer when something else occurred to her. She pushed to her feet and mimicking Brooke, paced to the window. Instead of whirling to face her though, she braced both hands on the bottom of the sill and dropped her head while she tested her resolve.

Once again, she found herself teetering on the edge of the high diving board. And she found she didn’t like it any better this time. Oh, well. In for a penny, in for a pound, she told herself. Finish it already. Just get it all the way done.

When several more seconds went by and Mia didn’t answer, Brooke sprang up and closed the distance between them. She put a hand on Mia’s back.

“Hey. Are you sorry you told me? You’d better not be,” Brooke said.

“No. Not sorry. But there’s something else you should know.” Mia turned to face her friend. “See, the thing is, I’m…well…I’m kind of psychic.”

Brooke nodded. “You kill me, Mia. Of course, you are. And I have x-ray vision. Nice bra by the way. Also, I can fly. I get up on my roof at least once a week and just take to the sky.” When Mia didn’t smile as expected, Brooke swallowed uneasily. “I honestly can’t tell if you’re joking.”

“I’m not. Maybe you don’t believe in any of that woo woo stuff, but it’s part of who I am, and I wanted you to know.”

“Okay…” Brooke said slowly, a small placating smile on her face. “I’m glad you told me. Thanks.”

Mia walked casually back to the chair and plonked herself down. “I’d say you’re welcome, but I can see you don’t believe me. That’s fine. No biggie.”

“It’s not that I don’t believe you as much as I’m not into any of that supernatural stuff. It’s great in books and movies but for actual life, I kind of doubt it’s real. But if you think it’s real, then great. Good for you.”

“Do you want me prove it?”

Brooke leaned back against the window and crossed her arms over her chest. “Sure. Go right ahead. Just know I’m firm on this, so don’t get mad if you can’t change my mind, okay?”

“No problem. I understand.” Mia paused and looked around the office for a moment then focused in on Brooke’s face again. “You’ve really built something here. This dance studio is amazing. And bonus, you turned a thing you love, a thing you’re passionate about, into a career. Very few people get to do that. Still, passion or not, it must have been a long day yesterday what with prepping all the kids for the competition. What time did you get home?”

Bafflement flicked over Brooke’s face. “It was a bit late, I guess. And sure, I was kinda tired but like I told you earlier, I’m used to it.”

Mia remained still for several seconds while she pushed out with her mind then she smiled. “When you got home you realized you’d forgotten to give Mica his medication, so you spent a couple of minutes wrestling the pill down his throat. Cats are so fierce and wily. I’ll bet it hurt when he scratched your stomach. Then you heated up some leftover chicken stir fry. You’d made it over the weekend, and it needed to be eaten before it spoiled. You freshened it with extra soy sauce and some paprika. Then you watched an old episode of Friends. The one where they’re at the beach house and Monica gets stung by a jellyfish. Classic. I love that one.”

Brooke’s brows knitted together, and she frowned at Mia. “How…but…you can’t possible know that.”

“And yet I do.” Mia spread her arms wide.

Slowly, Brooke walked over to sink onto the office chair behind her desk. The fact she’d put a big piece of furniture between them was not lost on Mia, and her heart sank. Maybe telling Brooke about her special abilities was a step too far. Was there such a thing as too much honesty? Maybe, from now on, she should just keep her big mouth shut. Roman knew, and that was enough.

They sat in silence for what seemed like way too long. Finally, Brooke glanced over and cocked her head. “What am I thinking now?”

Mia closed her eyes but after a moment opened them again and shook her head. “I can’t get a good read since you’re blocking me. Do you mind if I touch your arm?”

“What? Um…sure…I guess.” She watched warily while Mia walked around the desk and crouched down beside her chair. “Which arm?”

“Doesn’t matter. Here, why don’t we hold hands.” Mia scooped up Brooke’s hand and held it lightly between her palms.

“Are we…like…dating now?” Brooke joked nervously.

“Not yet. But play your cards right and you might get lucky.” She paused then smiled widely. “Okay. Speaking of dating, you’re crushing on this guy—Trevor—I think that’s his name. Yep. Trevor. He’s the father of one of your students. Um…Melody. Aw. So cute. I love her little blonde curls. Trevor is recently divorced, and I can see he’s a serious hottie. But you’re worried about any baggage he might have and also wonder how it will look to get involved with the parent of one of your students. I say go for it. Though carefully…given there’s a child involved.”

Brooke snatched her hand back and stared wild-eyed. “That’s…I can’t…oh my God, that’s scary.”

Mia stood and raised her right hand by the side of her face. “I swear I only looked for demonstration purposes. I don’t normally go poking around in your head. It’s rude.”

“And you can do that with anyone?”

“Mostly. Some people are easier to read than others. And it’s absolutely possible to block my probing. It just takes practice. Roman’s getting pretty good. I’m honestly better with objects though. And I sometimes get a reading from a location. Like with Anita. I had a vision of her in the woods at Carlton Park and later, I saw her grave in the National Forest.”

“You…” Brooke rubbed a finger between her eyebrows. “You’re the reason we found Anita and—oh my God, the Emerald Ring Killer. The police caught him because of you. Is that what’s going on with Clary? You’re channeling clues or whatever?”

Mia blew out a breath. “Yeah. Pretty much. Except they’re not coming fast enough. When you first told me about Clary, I felt certain she was still alive. I don’t feel it anymore, and I still don’t know what happened to her. It’s so damn frustrating.”

“Yeah. I can imagine.” Brooke slumped back in her chair. She sat quietly twisting a piece of her long blonde hair around her finger then her expression filled with horror. “But that means you saw Anita being murdered. It must be so brutal having that in your head.”

“It’s no party, that’s for sure. Anyway, I’ve dumped enough on you to last a lifetime. Thanks for listening.”

Brooke pushed slowly to her feet and put an arm around Mia’s shoulder. “That’s what friends do—you and I, we’re friends—like I’ve told you about a million times already. You think some prior felonies and you being an honest-to-God witch is going to come between us? Think again, sister.”

Mia let out a relieved laugh. “You’re the best. I mean that. Anyway, I’d better go. Roman will be waiting and itching to get going again on the case. And I should get back to work too. Hope Nashville goes well. I guess I’ll see you Tuesday night. Assuming you still want to go ahead with the wedding planning?”

“Don’t say stupid stuff. I’m your maid of honor, so of course I’m helping plan the wedding.” She tipped her head onto Mia’s shoulder. “I can only imagine the weight you’re carrying over Clary. Just do your best. That’s all anyone can ask.”

Chapter Eighteen

During the short drive home, Roman filled Mia in on what was happening at the police station.

“Kevin said Shawn started off all stoic and stone-faced, but he’s now blubbering like a little kid.”

Mia let out a chuckle. “I guess Clary nailed it right out of the gate when she nicknamed him Mr. Cry Baby.”

“She sure did. Anyway. Since he said he wanted a lawyer, everything’s on pause for a bit. Apparently, both Beth and Billy showed up to the station house at about the same time. There was a bit of a scene in the lobby. Beth got more than a little physical.”

“Beth? Really? I don’t see her as the assault type.”

“Well, she got steamed when Billy accused her of knowing about her husband and Clary. Called her a child molester and told her she had no right setting foot in Immortal Light again. Unless she’s one hell of an actor, I guess it was the first Beth had heard of it. Kevin said she went ballistic demanding to see Shawn right away then turned on Billy and launched an attack. It took two uniforms to pull her off.”

“Oh, my. Must have been quite the moment. Has Shawn said anything helpful so far?”

Now Roman paused and blew out a breath. “Not especially. Just a bunch of stuff about how it wasn’t his fault and Clary’s a predator. She may have been blackmailing the son of a bitch, but she’s still just a kid. From what he’s said in interrogation and adding in our recording from Shawn’s office today, Kev says the aggravated sexual assault charge is a done deal. I’m sure whatever lawyer Shawn retains will try to spin it into something that makes his client look all clean and shiny, but he’ll likely go down for this.”

“Good.” Mia nodded once then turned to look out the window. “Good. He deserves to be charged and hopefully found guilty. Though I do sort of agree that Clary is basically a predator. Still, just because she offered herself, doesn’t mean Shawn had no choice in the matter. He just chose wrong, that’s all.”

“Hey. What’s going on with you? I can tell you’re off. I’ve been feeling it all afternoon. Aren’t you happy we caught him?”

Still looking out the window, Mia sighed. “Yeah. I’m happy. But…I guess…I just see so much of myself in Clary. I was basically her.”

Now Roman was the one who sighed. “So what if there are some similarities? That’s not who you are now. Don’t torture yourself over this, babes. Is everything okay with Brooke? You were in there a long time.”

“I think so. Though I won’t know for sure until the next time I see her.” She shifted in her seat and faced him. “I told her about my past and my psychic abilities.”

Roman’s eyes widened, and he flicked a glance over to Mia. “Really? Wow. That was a big step. How do you feel?”

“Mostly okay with an underlying layer of complete vulnerability and fear of rejection. It wasn’t as bad as when I told you though.”

“Yeah. I was kind of an asshole, wasn’t I?” He reached over, and she let him take her hand and link their fingers together. “Sorry about that.”

“I don’t blame you. First of all, you were in shock and grieving for your sister and cousin. Then I hit you with ‘hey, babe, I’m actually a wanted felon living under an assumed name’. Anyone would’ve been knocked back.”

“I don’t know about that. I just know I was. It still pains me when I think about it.”

She squeezed his hand. “Well don’t let it. That’s one of the reasons I love you so much. You’re a man with a strong moral compass. Sometimes—most times, really—I don’t feel entirely worthy of you.”

“I hate it when you say that. It’s stupid. We’re worthy of each other.”

He turned onto their driveway, and they were silent while he guided the SUV along the gravel lane and into the parking spot in front of the house. When he took off his seatbelt and shifted around to face her, she saw a smug smile playing over his face. “What’re some of the other reasons you love me?”

She couldn’t stop the grin. “Hm…well…off the top of my head, I guess you’re a really good driver. Excellent at parking, too. And you have an awesome name. Roman. It sounds strong and sure.” She released his hand and stroked a finger up his arm. “You love your mama, and you’re good to your family. There for them, I mean. You’re a hard worker. Loyal. Calm in a crisis, which you proved so beautifully a few weeks ago when we were invaded by the Russian mob.”

He nodded but his expression, no longer playful, turned tender instead. “What else?” he asked softly.

“You’re smart. And you love the dogs, and they love you right back. You’re protective but not so much I feel smothered. You make me feel like I’m a good person. Like even with everything in my past, I’m balancing it out okay. And there’s your looks. Dark. Dreamy.” She sighed a little. “Sexy as sin. I basically want you all the time.”

“Like right now?” he whispered, leaning toward her.

“Right now,” she affirmed before bringing her mouth to his.

The kiss started out soft and sweet. Two hearts flowing toward one another in a pure expression of comfort and love. He caressed her face with fingertips light as a brush of feathers while she wove her fingers though his thick dark hair, gently twisting the strands.

He drew back until their eyes met, dark chocolate into amber tinged moss. “You’re my only home now. The only place I ever want to be,” he said.

This time when their lips met, blood began to heat, and electricity raced across skin. She felt herself glowing and coiling with need. Oh, what it was to be held by this man. Kissed senseless. Swept away to somewhere else entirely where only they existed. Where pleasure was the only option.

He tipped his face to deepen the kiss and brought his hand to the back of her head to hold her tight to him. And she let herself sink all the way down and into the bliss. Her heartbeat was fast, a little unsteady, and it sounded as if it was urging her on. Demanding she take what she so desperately wanted.

She fumbled to lift the arm of the console then scooted over until she was half on Roman’s lap and threw her arms around his shoulders. His body was tough and strong, and she ran her hands up and down his back, loving the feel of the hard lines and planes of his muscles.

He lowered his face and feasted on her neck, the little nips sending arrows of desire straight to her core. She let her head fall back and blindly reached for his shirt, managing to undo the top few buttons and snake her hand under the fabric where more muscles needed to be explored, and she could feel his heart beating strong and fast under her palm.

“Lift your arms, baby,” he mumbled against her throat.

When she did, he tugged her shirt up and over her head and his hands immediately dropped to mold her breasts. In the next second, he pushed her bra straps down her arms and shifted the garment, so her breasts sprang free. She moaned when he plucked at her nipples. He squeezed, pinched, and flicked until her muscles tightened to that delicious aching point.

She arched toward him. Floating on a wave of exquisite bliss. When he brought his mouth down to suckle, her mind emptied of everything but the physical plane. The wet heat of his mouth and the scratch of his stubble against her tender skin. The tiny pinpricks of electricity when his teeth closed and gently clamped on her nipple. The blood rushing like a waterfall in her ears and her vision blurring with a misty, hazy edge.

But then he lifted his head and groaned, and when she pulled at his shoulders, trying to bring him back to her again, he actually let out a growl.

“Stop. We can’t. Remember the damn abstinence oath we took…was it really only yesterday?”

With her body still thrumming and begging for release, she shook her head. “But…okay…sure, we said that. But maybe this is the last time. Maybe we have one more bang before it starts.”

Roman dropped his forehead to hers, and his breath heaved in and out. “As much as it seriously pains me right at this particular moment, I think if we’re going to do it, we have to go all in and just stick to what we said. Otherwise, we’re like the guy promising to give up drinking except it always starts tomorrow.”

She didn’t say anything for a moment, simply let her fingers run up and down the side of his neck. Then she sighed and lifted her head. “Remind me again why we’re doing this?”

He clamped his eyes closed and shook his head. “Can you please—for the love of God—put your shirt back on?”

Mia looked down at herself noting the bra was twisted and sitting down by her waist and her T-shirt crumpled off to the side. She fought to make her expression go bland, but her lips kept curving despite her best efforts.

“Gee. I’m actually kind of hot right now. Too hot for clothes. Anyway, keep going with what you were saying about abstinence.”

He shifted as far away from her as the constraints of the front seat would allow and turned his face forward before opening his eyes again. “We promised not to have sex before our marriage because it’ll make the wedding night that much more special. And also, if we’re looking at it from the Catholic point of view, sex is a sacred and a holy act which can only be blessed by God.”

“Right.” Mia nodded absently and rubbed a hand back and forth across her bare breasts. “But we’ve had sex before, and we’ll presumedly have lots of it after we’re married. At least I hope we will. So, these next few months feel kind of arbitrary right now.”

“Maybe so.” Roman turned his head away from her to look out the side window. “But we made that promise less than twenty-four hours ago, and it seems to me if we’re going to break it, it’ll need considerable thought and discussion and isn’t something we do in the heat of the moment.”

Mia slouched back against the seat and huffed out a breath. “You’re right, dammit. You and your stupid moral compass. I’m not so sure I’m loving that about you right now.”

She tugged at her bra, shifting it up and into place then pulled her T-shirt back on. Roman remained silent and still, his gaze directed out over the lawn and toward the house. She opened the car door and climbed out, but he made no move to do the same.

“You’re not coming?” she asked, lowering her head to peer in at him.

He cleared his throat but still didn’t look at her. “Nope. Think I’ll stay put for a bit. Let…things…settle down first.”

“Okay,” she said with a laugh. “Guess I’ll see you inside…later.”

***

Mia mulled over the events of the day while she walked four delighted dogs through the fields surrounding her house and all the way down to the small, forested section at the back of the property. The sun, right on the cusp of setting, sent long slanted rays of light to filter through leaves and sparkle against the water in the babbling brook.

The air was still warm and richly perfumed with the smell of damp vegetation. She loved the quiet of the land and trees and the absolute calm she always felt when surrounded by nature. And with her dogs bumping against one another, racing away and back to smile up at her with their big tongue-lolling smiles, the tension she’d been carrying these last few hours finally melted away, and she found her center again.

“Roman won’t have sex with me. What do you guys think of that?” she said aloud.

Mac, never far from her side, pressed against her thigh reassuringly. She stroked a hand along his sleek black fur and smiled down at him.

“I know. I totally agree. I am irresistible. Oh, well. His loss. And mine too after our aborted make-out session in the car. But maybe he’s right about waiting.”

Tucker, always looking for a good time, jumped up to nip at Mac’s flank before dashing away and straight into the brook with Layla hot on his heels. She was glad little Fifi with her thick fluffy white coat hadn’t joined in the water sports since she knew both Tucker and Layla would still be wet and probably muddy by the time she got home. Still, they were having such a good time and life was meant to be lived, wasn’t it?

Shouldn’t living also involve having sex with her fiancée?

No. She shook her head. Stop thinking about it. You’ll only get all hot and bothered again.

She forced her mind away from visions of Roman laying her out on their bed and worshipping her naked body and back to Clary and Shawn Morey. That made her think of sex again but this time it fell into the ‘ew yuck’ category.

How many others were there, Clary? You have to help me find them. And please, can’t you tell me if you’re still alive?

She thought of Billy and Gloria and Beth and how they must be feeling right now. Beth likely shattered and realizing her perfect little life was in ruins. Billy running on fury and revenge fantasies. But it was Gloria’s face she thought of most. The determined look she’d had as she marched toward the little alter outside her kitchen to pray for Clary’s soul. She hoped the woman’s faith buoyed her up and helped her stay strong for what was to come because it surely would only get harder if Mia was any judge of things.

Although she’d felt a sort of peaceful contentment during the Mass at St. Peter’s last weekend, she couldn’t imagine having a religious faith strong enough to sustain her through life’s trials and tribulations. Especially not something as awful as a missing child. Was Gloria just an ostrich burying her head in the sand or was she stronger than all of them put together?

***

It was full dark by the time Mia led the dogs into the house and set about mixing canine dinners. Roman ambled into the kitchen and stood watching the four-legged members of the family gobble down their food in seconds flat.

“I know how they feel. I’m starved.”

He stepped over to the fridge then standing in the open door, stared at the contents while Mia replenished water bowls and wiped down the counter. Finally, he grabbed a beer and twisted off the top before taking a long swig.

“There’s some leftover lasagna. I thought I’d nuke it and maybe toast some garlic bread,” she said.

“Sounds amazing. I’ll get the bread going. You want a beer?”

She shook her head then shrugged. “You know what, I think I do. But I’ll wait until the food’s ready. It’s a gorgeous night. We should eat outside.”

Within ten minutes, Roman carried the plates of food out to the patio and set them on the table, and Mia slid in across from him. The dogs ranged around the deck with twitching noses and concentrated stares.

Roman nudged Tucker away from his feet. “Forget it. You guys just ate.” He lifted his beer in toast and clicked it against Mia’s. “To a damn good day of investigating and to catching one of the bad guys.”

Mia blew out a breath. “Yeah. I guess it was okay. Wish we knew where Clary was though.” She ran a bare foot up and down Roman’s calf. “I also wish we hadn’t taken the abstinence oath either. It’s definitely putting a damper on things.”

Roman set his beer down and grimaced. “Please don’t talk about it. It still hurts. We could change our minds. It’s our life, right? We can decide how to live it.”

She studied his face. “We could absolutely and totally change our minds. Is that what you want?”

“Since it means I get to have sex then, yes, that’s what I want.” He paused and blew out a breath. “But part of me wonders if we’ll actually gain something by going through with this.”

“Like ongoing frustration and perpetual bad moods.” She laughed and closed her hand over his arm. “No. I get what you mean. But four months—a little over actually—is a long damn time. I don’t know if I can do it.”

He shifted, taking her hand in his, and his thumb rubbed back and forth across the engagement ring while liquid dark eyes gazed into hers. “I don’t know if I can either. How about this? What if we start with one month? Just try it out and see what’s what. We could make a firm date to reevaluate. Let’s say July twenty-fourth. And if both of us decide we want to end the abstinence then fine.”

“And that way there’s no heat-of-the-moment caving in. How will your strict moral compass feel about that?”

“Probably fine. And I mean—come on—we’ve gotta be able to go at least a month, right?”

She smiled slow and sexy. “I don’t know. You’re awfully hard to resist. I do have a question though. Is it just sex that’s off the table? Can we maybe do other stuff?”

“It’s probably okay to kiss and touch but with clothes on. No naked touching.”

Her eyes widened, and she pulled her hand free. “Seriously? Like at all?”

He nodded firmly. “Yeah. I think so because we’ll only want to do other stuff. No point in teasing ourselves, right?”

“I guess. Okay. I need to stop talking about this now because it’s just making me mad.” Her head snapped up, and she pointed a finger at him. “Wait. What if we moved the wedding date up? We could get married next week at City Hall or wherever.”

His eyebrows drew together, and he tipped his head while he considered. “We could. If that’s what you want. Still have the party later. I just wonder if it’ll feel less special that way. I’m only planning to do this once, so I kinda want it to be right. No regrets and all that.”

She slapped her hand on the table. “Stop being so right all the time. It’s pissing me off. Okay, I get it. No more sex for at least a month. End of discussion.” She paused and studied his face. “I’m going to miss you though. When we make love it’s like we have a secret language that no one else would ever understand, and we express things we can’t any other way. And I’m not talking about orgasms here. We can obviously each take care of that on our own. I’m talking about how we connect and how we…I don’t know exactly…but we reach a part of each other—a deep and secret part. It’s where the physical and emotional and I guess spiritual—maybe mystical is a better word—all come together to make up the essence of who we are individually and who we become together. I’ve never felt anything like it before. But maybe it’s not like that for you. And that’s okay.”

He moved to crouch beside her and take her hand. His eyes were swamped with emotion as he gazed up at her. “It is like that for me. I can’t believe you were able to describe so exactly what I feel when I’m with you. It’s like we’ve stepped onto another land where anything and everything is possible as long as we’re together. And we’re so intertwined it’s impossible to parse out the part that’s me from the part that’s you. When I look back on my…um…let’s call them previous sexual encounters—I wonder at the emptiness there. Like living with only one sense and being deaf, blind, and dumb to the rest of the world.”

He kissed her knuckles then wrapped his arms around her shoulders and held her while she sighed and nuzzled against his neck.

“I’m glad we’re both on the same page. It’d be awful if I was the only one out all alone on my shaky tree limb.”

He drew back and cupped her chin then laid his lips softly against hers. “We’re together. Always. And there’s no shaky tree limb just a magnificent tree house and only you and I know the password. Let’s try the abstinence deal for a single week and see because now that we’ve talked it out, I’m thinking this might not be the best thing for us. Why would we shut down our deepest and most pure form of communication when we don’t even know if we’re getting married in a church.”

She rested her forehead against his. “Why indeed. Okay. We’ll do a week and see how it goes.”

Chapter Nineteen

After dinner was eaten and plates cleared away, Roman led Mia up to his office.

“While you were out walking, I did some more work. I figured the highest priority is seeing if we can find any other men Clary might have been involved with. And like we talked about before, teachers at the high school seemed a logical place to look. Especially in light of our second interview with Timothy Greer.”

He sat at his desk and booted up the laptop while Mia stood behind him, resting her arms on the back of the chair. The four dogs had crowded into the room, and correctly reading the situation, flopped on various dog beds to settle in for a wait.

“Okay. Dalton High has twenty-two full-time teachers on staff, and they list four subs, but we’ll start with the regulars for now. Of those, only eight are male. Interesting, isn’t it? Back in the day, especially at the high school level, it skewed way more toward men at the blackboard. I think I only had a handful of female teachers all the way through.”

“I guess these things shift around some over the years.”

Roman clicked through several screens until he brought up pictures of the eight men. There was one, Matthew Farmer, who looked young—barely out of high school himself. Otherwise, the remaining seven were approximately forty and up.

Mia studied the faces and read the short notes Roman had typed beside each picture detailing subject, years at Dalton High, marital status, and age. Sure enough, Mr. Farmer was only twenty-six but already married, she noted. The others were all married as well and only one, other than Matthew, was childless.

“I don’t think a teacher’s salary is much to talk about so it makes me wonder if Clary would even bother fishing in this pond,” she said.

“True. But sometimes it’s not only about the money. Sometimes it might be about what they could do for her. Like, for instance, inflating an algebra mark. Timothy pointed out how Clary suddenly got an eighty-two percent on her last test even though he tried to help her, and she clearly still didn’t understand the work. What if she roped our good and righteous math teacher, Brad Parks, into doing the nasty then hit him up with changing her mark or else she reports him?”

“Yeah. That plays. And based on what we’ve already learned, it sounds exactly like something Clary might do. I guess we should go talk to him then?”

“Already on my list. I looked up the school calendar and tomorrow’s the last day before summer break. Plus, they get out at noon. That might be a good time to wander over and have our little chat.”

“Okay. I can make that work. What about her friend’s fathers? She’d have easy access to them and lots of opportunity to lay out the seduction.”

“Yep. I’ve already started a deep dive there. Chloe’s parents divorced five years ago. Hank Henderson remarried and lives in Atlanta. He has two more daughters, six and four years old. Doing the math, he was with wife number two well before the divorce of wife one. I’ll have to find out the visitation situation, but it doesn’t seem likely Clary even met Hank. And given the two wives and three kids situation he probably doesn’t have much extra cash floating around. Joanna hasn’t remarried nor is she common-law with anyone.”

“I guess that’s why she and Chloe are so close. They only have each other now.”

“Yep. Sometimes that goes the other way though, doesn’t it? Like the kid blames the remaining parent for the split or whatever. Anyway, both the Bronson and Menten marriages are intact. Darren Bronson is a music producer. Mostly works out of Nashville. They have a condo there so he must stay over some. Also, I would suggest there’s enough money in the family to spark Clary’s attention. Same goes for Clarke Menten. He’s an investment banker again in Nashville.”

“Hm…I wonder if Clary would draw the line with her friends? Maybe see their families as sacrosanct?”

Roman held up a hand. “Or—knowing they were rich kids—did she purposedly befriend them with the idea of getting to the dads?”

Mia paced the few steps to the wall then turned back to face him. “It does sound like something she might do. The girl is smart and driven and isn’t letting anything get in her way.”

“I’ll keep digging on Clarke and Darren and pencil each of them in for a possible chit chat. We’ll start with Brad tomorrow and see if it leads us anywhere first.”

“I hope it does. Not that I want Brad to be the villain, but we can’t keep doing this forever or we’ll never find that poor girl.”

Roman clasped his hands behind his head and stretched his back. “Usually, in a missing person’s case you’re lucky to turn up a single solid lead, but with Clary, it’s starting to feel like wack-a-mole. We just knocked off one guy and already three more have popped up.”

“But like you always tell me, we need to keep working the clues one at a time.”

“That’s exactly right.” He lowered his arms to his lap then studied her face. “You look beat. Why don’t you head on up and get an early night.”

“Yeah. I might.” She stepped back from the desk. The dogs immediately came to attention. “Look how smart they are. When I moved around before, no one so much as flicked an ear, but this time they know I’m leaving. Aren’t you coming?”

“Not yet. I still have some gas in the tank, so I’m going to poke around a little more. See you up there.”

But Mia had long since dropped into sleep by the time Roman climbed the stairs to their bedroom. He found her curled on her side with a hand pillowing her head and a crystal product catalog lying face down against her shoulder. He set the book on the table, stroked her hair, then pulled the chain on the bedside lamp and turned off the light.

“Sleep easy, my angel,” he whispered before stepping over to the ensuite bathroom and carefully closing the door.

As it turned out, it wasn’t a night for sleeping easy. The dream descended on Mia just after midnight.

She found herself in a dark room with a dome-shaped light and single bulb hanging directly above her head. The circle of light was small but strong and made it hard to see anything else beyond. She blinked up at it in annoyance.

“Yeah. I don’t like it either.”

The voice came from her right, and she shifted to watch a small dark figure on hands and knees slowly crawl into the light. The girl sat cross-legged and pushed down the large, black hood of her cape. Even with the pallor and freshly shorn hair, her face was stunning. She had slashing cheekbones, full and lush lips and big dark eyes.

“Clary? Oh my God, is that you?” Mia cried.

The girl started to clap, exaggerated and slow, and her mouth twisted in scorn. “Well, give the lady a prize. Took you long enough.”

Mia turned her head side to side and strained to see into the remaining area but all she could make out were dark shadows. “I’m so glad you’re alive. Where are we?”

Clary snorted. “Hell, if I know. You’re the detective, right? You figure it out. Plus, aren’t you supposed to be this amazing psychic? You don’t seem so amazing. I’m still missing, aren’t I?”

“But you’re alive, right?” Mia nudged closer and reached out, tentatively placing her hand on Clary’s knee. She let out a relieved breath when she met solid flesh.

“Of course, I’m still alive. How else could I talk to you?”

Mia shrugged. “You’d be surprised at how much the dead have to say. Anyway, we found Shawn. He’s at the police station right now and will be charged.”

At the edge of her vision, something moved, and she swung her head to the left while her heart thudded. Another figure, also cloaked, inched along the floor and into the light. Like Clary, he lowered to sit cross-legged and pushed down his hood.

“What are you doing here,” Mia said. “I was just telling Clary we already caught you.”

Shawn Morey grimaced. He looked like he’d lost a lot of weight since she last saw him. His face was gaunt, and his lips dry and cracking.

“Yeah. You caught me. Big whoop. But what good has it done? My life is shot to shit now, and you’re no closer to finding her, are you?”

Mia glanced over to Clary. “He didn’t take you?”

“Shawn? Are you kidding? I’d never have let myself get snatched by this basic, lame-o guy.”

“So, who then? Was it one of the other men you were blackmailing? We’re looking into them right now. We’ll interview Brad Parks tomorrow, but it’d go faster if you just told me already,” Mia said, clutching her hands together.

Clary threw off her cloak. She was naked underneath, and she crawled over to Shawn, slowly, seductively, while he watched her with hunger in his eyes.

“What other men? There wasn’t anyone else, only Shawn. My one great love,” she purred. She took his hands and placed them on her breasts then looked over her shoulder at Mia with a smirk while Shawn fondled her.

Another figure crawled forward but stopped just outside the ring of light. Mia thought she could make out at least two more beyond. Their hoods were pulled all the way down. She couldn’t see the shape of their faces, and their hands were tucked in at their waists so no chance of determining race.

She swung back to Clary who now sat in Shawn’s lap and gyrated her hips slowly and sensuously. “We’re the same, you and me,” she said to Mia. “We use our bodies to get what we need. To have a better life. Aren’t you doing that now with Roman? This abstinence thing scares you, right? Because if you can’t sleep with him, you lose all your power. And God forbid, without the sex, he might even leave you.”

Mia’s brows scrunched together. “That’s not true. I’m not scared. Roman loves me, sex or no sex. And we’re not the same.” She paused and dropped her head when the shame washed over her. “Okay, I was like you once. But that was a long time ago. I’ve changed. Worked damn hard for that change, and I’m a better person now. Besides, you have a loving family who only want the best for you. I never had that.”

Clary threw back her head and let out a harsh laugh. “My family wants me to be a good little small-town, God-fearing girl. Behave like them. Be like them. I’m so much more. If you’re not going to get off your fat ass and find me, I’m not talking to you anymore.”

“I’m doing the best I can. And you could try on some gratitude.”

Mia squeezed her eyes shut and shook her head. When she blinked them open again, Clary danced around her, fully clothed, her hair miraculously restored and hanging long and thick and shiny halfway down to her waist. She rose up on pointe and began to pirouette, her free leg flashing around her body almost too quickly to see yet somehow her face remained still and directed at Mia. Her smile was big and bright.

“I’m going to have an amazing dance career. Everyone will know my name just like Misty Copeland. I won’t be in this room forever.”

“And I want you to have that more than anything, so help me find you. Are you nearby? Do you know who took you? Did he hurt you?”

Clary stopped the pirouette and glanced slowly left and right. The smile was gone now, and she again sported a patchy shorn head and looked deathly pale.

“I’m somewhere close, but I don’t know exactly where. I can’t get out. I tried and tried and I’m really hungry.” She stripped off the dance clothes. Mia saw she was all but skeletal. “I don’t know how much longer I can last.”

Mia gathered the girl in her arms and rocked her while she sobbed. Clary was so light and insubstantial she probably weighed less than twenty pounds. About the same as Tucker and Fifi combined. She stood, clutching her tight against her chest and stepped side to side, trying to soothe but the crying only got louder, more hysterical.

“Shush now. Everything’s going to be all right. We’ll find you. I promise.”

Clary turned her face to stare up and skin melted away until her skull shone chalky white under the harsh light. Her dark eyes remained in place though, and she blinked at Mia.

“I’m running out of time, and you’re on the wrong path. Not even close yet.”

She struggled and finally pushed out of Mia’s arms. The rest of her flesh was gone now too, and she wore a pink fluffy tutu around the bones of her pelvis. A glittering multi-colored tiara sat on her bare skull. She began dancing again, this time more of a hip hop style of movement. Her bitter, accusing eyes never left Mia’s face.

“Isn’t she beautiful,” Shawn asked from the floor beside Mia. “I can’t believe she’s all mine and I get to have sex with her.”

Mia’s hands felt warm and sticky. When she glanced down at them, she saw they were covered in blood. Her stomach pitched and rolled. She was wearing a white shirt and it too had patches of red all over. It took her a moment to realize the blood was her own coming from thousands of razor-fine cuts caused by the sharp edges of Clary’s bones. She stepped in front of Clary and raised one of her bloody hands.

“Stop dancing and talk to me. I need more information. If we’re on the wrong path, where do we find the right one?”

But the girl didn’t answer, instead she launched into a series of rolls and leaps that took her out of the circle of light and into the darkness. Mia could hear her bones clacking together with every jump. The hooded figures began to crawl forward, and although she still couldn’t see their faces, they seemed somehow menacing.

She backed away only to trip over Shawn. He grabbed her ankle. His other hand snaked up her leg, which was now somehow bare.

“Come on, Mia. We might as well have some fun while you’re here. It’s not like you haven’t slept with loads of men. I’ll even pay you like I did with Clary. Once a whore, always a whore, right?”

She attempted to kick him, but his grip was strong, and she couldn’t even lift her legs. He pushed up to his knees then gained his feet all the while clutching Mia tight against him.

“Enough. Stop it. You’re already in so much trouble. Beth will be even more hurt if you do this,” Mia said.

He smirked and ran a finger down her cheek. “It’ll blow over. I’ll pray on it and ask for God’s forgiveness, and then she’ll have to forgive me too. Isn’t that how it works?”

When he reached down and ripped open her blouse, Clary cheered from somewhere in the dark. “Show him a good time. Give him what he wants. I’ve set up a payment sheet. You can have half.” She danced through the circle of light and brushed by Mia. “It’s only fair because he’s my client. You can’t sleep with the others unless I say.”

Shawn put his hands on Mia’s shoulders and laughed. Then he shook her. Hard. Her head snapped back and forth.

“Wake up, wake up, wake up,” he whispered in her ear.

Still flailing, Mia blinked her eyes opened and saw Roman hovering over her and Mac right beside him on top of the duvet.

“You’re okay. Wake up now. It’s only a dream,” Roman said, still gently shaking her shoulders.

Chapter Twenty

“And she didn’t give you any other clues or hints?” Roman asked.

They were sitting on the bed and Mia sipped from the mug of peppermint tea Roman had brought up for her. The dogs, still uneasy and wanting to comfort, sat on the bed with them, and Mac had burrowed up beside her and laid his head on her lap. She stroked a hand between his ears and sighed.

“No. Not that I remember. Just that we were on the wrong path. I know there were other men in the shadows, but I couldn’t see them. And Clary didn’t mention anything about them other than telling Shawn he was the only one. Her true love, I think she said.”

Roman tapped the back of his head against the headboard and frowned. “Well, I don’t see any point in changing our plans. We might as well keep moving forward because sitting around and thinking about it isn’t going to get us any further. Even if Brad Parks didn’t take her, maybe he leads us to someone who did or somehow sends us off on a different path.”

“Maybe Clary will talk to me again. Tell me more,” Mia said, then shuddered. “Although I’d rather get the info somehow else because that dream was the opposite of fun.”

“Hey.” Roman rubbed her thigh. “You don’t actually believe what she said, do you? I mean I’m obviously not just with you for the sex. We both know sex isn’t that hard to come by.”

“Of course not. But I didn’t like hearing it, just the same. It scared me.”

Roman turned his wrist over and made a show of studying his watch. “Well, it’s been what…like a whole thirty-six hours or so since we’ve done the deed, and I’m still here, aren’t I?”

She smiled reluctantly. “Yeah. I guess you are.” Then her face went grim, and her gaze locked with his. “We have to find her. That dream felt like a warning she wasn’t going to last much longer. What if she hasn’t had any food since she was snatched? How long can a person survive, do you think?”

“I dunno exactly but, if that’s true, I’d guess she’s right up against the clock by now. All we can do is pray to God Brad has some info because if we’re running around interviewing her friend’s fathers, it could take days to get anywhere.”

***

The teenagers streamed out of Dalton High School right at noon. Running, laughing, and screaming, they swarmed into the parking lot and congregated on the sidewalk out front.

“Oh, to be young again and have the whole summer off. What freedom,” Roman said.

“I guess that was something else I missed out on. But I can imagine how great it felt. Did you have a summer job?”

“Sure. Of course. I wanted the money and didn’t mind working. Even just pumping gas. It was better than school because the reward was, while not instantaneous, at least not too far off. I just had to wait till the end of the week for payday. With school it was always the promise of some distant and better future, but when you’re sixteen, the future feels like forever away.”

“At that age, I was making my future right then and there. I already had a nice little nest egg going and not long after I met Dean. Then I was really living the life. If I sometimes felt icky about what I was doing to earn that life, I shook it off. I mean, we stayed at five-star hotels, and I could buy practically anything I wanted. I had love—or so I thought—and everything felt shiny and new.”

“What about now?”

“Now I feel almost exactly the same way except it’s real this time, and I’m proud of how I got here. Hey, isn’t that Timothy?” She pointed through the windshield. “Pretty much the only kid who doesn’t look happy.”

Roman’s eyes tracked over to the solitary figure walking with head down and slumped shoulders. “We should step out and say ‘hi,’ don’t you think?”

He slid out of the SUV and walked around to open Mia’s door.

When she joined him on the sidewalk, she lifted an arm to wave. “Hi, Timothy. How are you?”

The boy stopped at the edge of the parking lot and slowly turned to face them. “I already answered all your question.”

Roman nodded. “That’s absolutely right. But I wanted you to know that you’ve been a big help. Because of you, we found the man you saw with Clary near the school. He’s been charged and will have to go to court.”

Timothy’s head snapped up, and he looked Roman in the eye for several seconds before his gaze skittered away. “I’m glad. That man was bad…what I said really helped?”

“Yes. It really did,” Mia said. “I think Clary would be happy to know she has such a good friend.” She paused and inched closer to the boy. “But we think there were more men, and we really need to find them because time’s running out for Clary. Is there anyone else you saw her with or anything she said that could help us?”

He glanced briefly over his shoulder at the school then looked away and shook his head.

“Okay. Well. Thanks. We’re going to go in and talk to Mr. Parks right now. He seems the most likely candidate for being a special friend of Clary’s. Unless you have any other ideas,” Roman said.

“Mr. Parks wouldn’t do that. He’s a good man. Even if he kissed her, it doesn’t mean he hurt her.”

“You saw Mr. Parks kiss Clary?” Mia asked.

“Maybe. But it was almost two months ago.”

“Where did you see this kiss? Were they out on the street like the man in the business suit with the shiny shoes?” Roman asked.

Timothy hung his head. “No. Clary was in his classroom, and I was waiting for her in the hall. They have these skinny little windows on all the doors. I was peeking in. It makes Clary mad when I do that, and I tried not to, but I’d been waiting for her a really long time. She was sitting on his desk, and she grabbed Mr. Parks’ shirt and pulled him down and then they kissed. Clary shouldn’t have done that. Mr. Parks was probably just trying to be polite.”

“Timothy.” Roman stepped in front of him. “I think you know in your heart that it wasn’t only Clary at fault here. Would you kiss a girl just to be polite? I know I wouldn’t.”

“But he is nice,” Timothy protested, his voice rising. “He always talks to me after class, and he tells me how great I’m doing. He calls me buddy sometimes too. None of the other teachers are like that.”

“Someone can be nice and still make mistakes,” Mia said quietly. “If Mr. Parks made an even bigger mistake and somehow hurt Clary, don’t you think he should have to face the consequences?”

“But what if he goes to jail? He’s the only nice teacher here,” Timothy said.

“Maybe a new teacher will come to replace him, and he or she will be nice too. Remember, even though Mr. Parks was nice to you, Clary was your friend. It sounds like she sometimes did bad things, but we all do, don’t we? Shouldn’t you stick up for her when she most needs your help?” Mia asked.

He crossed his arms over his chest, grabbing the straps of his backpack to hold them in place and shifted from foot to foot. His face twisted with distress, and his breathing sounded louder while a flush rose up from his neck and onto his face.

“I want Clary to come back, but I want Mr. Parks to stay, too,” he finally said in a rush then paused to chew on his bottom lip. “Okay, maybe I saw them other times. In the classroom but also in his car. They were parked in the lot behind the medical building, and I walked by and waved, but they didn’t see me.”

“When?” Roman asked.

“Um…right at the beginning of May. It was the day I had a doctor’s appointment.” He closed his eyes briefly then nodded. “May third at three-thirty p.m. that was my appointment. I saw them after so maybe…like…four fifteen.”

“Did you ask Clary about it the next time you saw her?” Mia asked.

“Yes. She said she was getting extra math help, but it was a lie. They didn’t have any books or anything and Mr. Parks was…he was…his hand was here.” Timothy’s face turned a deeper shade of red. He let go of the straps of the backpack then placed his hand over his chest.

“That’s good. Nice work. It really helps us. What about other teachers? Did you ever see Clary with anyone else like that?” Roman asked.

He shook his head side to side in an exaggerated way. “No. Only Mr. Parks. Please don’t tell him I told. I didn’t want to. It makes me mad at Clary and a little bit at him too. They shouldn’t have been together.”

“That’s absolutely right. But it doesn’t mean Clary deserves to die for it. Maybe you could tell us where Mr. Parks’ classroom is?” Mia said.

He looked away and let out a little sigh. “It’s on the first floor. Room ten. Last door on the right. I hope you find Clary. Even with all the bad things, I still miss her.”             

They left Timothy on the sidewalk and made their way through the throngs of jubilant students and into the school. A handful of teenagers hung around talking loudly and stuffing things into bags. The halls smelled of bubble gum and sweat all underlaid with a hint of lemon disinfectant. Locker doors were ajar and random sheets of paper scattered across the floor. A woman rushed by them clutching a stack of files to her chest.

“Mindy Chandler, get back here. I’m not done talking to you,” she called out.

Looking into each classroom as they passed, they saw most teachers were doing much the same as the students. Smiling widely and packing up belongs.

“I guess they’re not technically done yet,” Mia commented. “They probably have to strip down their rooms and do paperwork or whatever, but at least that doesn’t involve dealing with students.”

“Though presumably, if they got into teaching in the first place, they like dealing with students.”

“Sure. But even if you like something, it doesn’t mean you don’t want a break. Here we go,” she pointed to the classroom with the black metal one and zero screwed to the door. “How do you want me to play it today?”

“Let’s just go with the flow. Thanks to Timothy, we don’t need to browbeat a confession out of him. But if your dream is accurate, he likely isn’t the one who took her, so maybe we go down that road. Let him know we’re not looking at him as the abductor and see if we can sort of jolly him along the ‘she was a hussy, and it wasn’t your fault’ route. He might be more willing to talk to us if he thinks we’re sympathetic.”

Mia rummaged in her purse until she found her phone. “Think I’ll fire up my recording app. It may be a bit muffled, but we should get something usable.” She tapped the screen before carefully positioning the cell in a pocket at the top of her purse so the microphone end stuck out an inch or so.

Roman rapped his knuckles on the door of the classroom, and Brad Parks looked over. He appeared a few years older than the picture Mia had seen last night. His hair was threaded with grey at the temples and his face thinner and more lined. He flashed a polite smile.

“Hi there, Mr. Parks. I’m Roman Mancini and this is my assistant, Mia. We’re hoping to have a couple of minutes with you?”

He nodded though confusion flashed across his face. “Yeah. Okay, sure. It’s Brad though. Only my students call me Mr. Parks.”

They stepped into the room, and Roman shut the door before wandering over to Brad’s desk. It heaved with stuff. Files, textbooks, a laptop, clear plastic sheets with formulas scribbled on them, markers and pens, but everything was neatly organized and lined up in piles.

“Is that what Clary Parsons called you when you were banging her or did she still use Mr. Parks?” Roman asked in a conversational tone.

“And we’re off,” Mia said under her breath.

Brad stumbled back, knocking into his chair, and sending it to the ground with a whack. His mild blue eyes went round, and he shook his head wildly back and forth.

“I didn’t…you can’t…how dare you,” he finally managed.

“We dare because it’s been almost six weeks and Clary is still missing,” Roman said.

“Are you the police?” Brad rubbed a hand over his forehead. “I already answered all your questions. I think I should call a lawyer.”

“Sure. You can do that,” Mia said, sliding a hip onto a corner of the desk and smiling pleasantly. “Probably should, in fact. But we’re just having a little chat chit. A really informal, on the down low chit chat. We know you were sleeping with her. We have a witness who saw you together right here. Except I think Clary was sitting more in the middle of the desk when she grabbed your shirt to pull you in.”

Brad took a step back, staring at the desk like he’d never seen it before. Roman crowded into his space until the man’s back brushed against the blackboard.

“And you were seen in your car with Clary parked in the medical lot off Main Street. May third if I recall around four in the afternoon. There was what we might call inappropriate touching involved,” Roman said.

Sweat beaded on Brad’s face, and he clamped his lips together and looked down at the floor.

“Where were you on May fifteenth between four and six p.m. when Clary went missing?” Mia asked.

“I told you guys I was right here in my classroom marking tests.”

“Clary was in here talking to you moments before she disappeared. We have a witness who said she came out visibly upset. We’re talking more mad than sad here. What happened? Did you refuse to pump her mark this time?”

“I didn’t…that’s not…” he trailed off and sighed. “I think I want a lawyer before I say anything else.”

Roman nodded and smiled. He pulled out his cell and swiped the screen. “That’s your call, Brad. But if you’re going to get all official and bring a lawyer into the mix, I might as well book an interrogation room down at the department for your interview. They don’t know about your special relationship with Clary just yet.”

Brad looked back and forth between them. “So, you’re not the police? Who are you then?”

“We’re private. Tasked with finding out what happened to Clary Parsons. It’s our only case right now, so we can put all our time and attention on it, and you can bet we’ll figure out who took her,” Mia said then gently set her purse on top of a stack of file folders.

“Look, Brad. We get it. Clary was a beautiful and willing young girl. We’ve already found another guy—older, like you. Married, like you. And she was blackmailing him hard. Took him for over ten K these last few months,” Roman said.

He studied Roman’s face for several beats then nodded. “I admit, I didn’t think I was the only one. She was pretty slick. Reeled me in then laid out what she wanted without so much as blinking. It didn’t seem like it was her first time, you know?”

“That’s what we heard from him too. All business was our Ms. Parsons. So, was it only better marks, or did she get money from you too?” Roman paused and shrugged. “Look. You don’t have to tell us, but it helps to build a stronger case against her if we have these kind of details. We know the official story on Clary is that she’s missing, but it looks to us like she took all her blackmail money and ran.”

Brad’s face lit up with hope. “You’re going to charge her?”

“That’s the idea. But first we have to find her. Anyway, why don’t you tell us what happened. With the other guy, she came on to him right out of the blue. He’d never even looked at her that way. He was a family friend, see, but all of a sudden she’s opening her robe in front of him or bending over with her shirt hanging down and no bra, if you know what I mean.”

Even though Mia’s stomach turned, she pasted on a bright smile. “I’m all for the Me-Too movement but women have to be held accountable for their actions too. None of this was forced on Clary. From everything we’ve learned so far, she was the pursuer. Is that how it was for you?”

“Yes. Absolutely.” His head bobbed up and down. “She kept coming in here after school wanting help and there were a lot of low-cut shirts and barely there skirts. One day she sat on my desk while I showed her something on the blackboard. She was wearing this really short, pleated skirt, and when I turned around to make sure she understood what I was showing her, the skirt was hiked all the way up, and she wasn’t wearing any underwear.”

“What happened then?” Roman asked.

“I told her what she was doing was wrong and made her leave.”

“Okay. But eventually you gave in, right,” Mia prodded.

His sigh was world-weary. “She just wouldn’t stop and yeah, eventually she wore me down. I’m only human, after all. But everywhere I went, she showed up. I couldn’t even go to my regular coffee shop without bumping into her. Or the grocery store. Anywhere.”

“Wow. That’s some serious stalking. This all adds weight to our case. Anyway, what happened next?”

“Then I had sex with her. Well, the first few times it was just blow…I mean oral sex but…” he spread his hands wide. “It wasn’t much longer before we were doing everything.”

“And when did the blackmail start?” Mia asked.

“About a month in. We…got together…in early January and by middle of February she was leaning on me to bring up her algebra mark. I’m ashamed to say I did. Only a little at first so it wouldn’t look suspicious. But she put more pressure on me over the next couple of tests, and I inched her up into the B+ range. She wanted to go to Juilliard and needed an average of at least a B+…so I did it. I mean, it’s not like she was going to pursue math anyway.”

“Sure. Sure. Of course. Was there any money involved?” Roman asked.

“A little. She’d just started that a couple of weeks before she disappeared. I’d only given her a thousand so far. Actually, that’s what we were talking about the day she disappeared. She wanted more, and I said no. I just didn’t have the extra cash. My wife would have noticed,” he said, his voice matter of fact.

Keeping his expression neutral, Roman nodded. “Did she threaten you then? She threatened the other guy plenty.”

“Yeah. She did, but I threatened her right back. If she told on me, I told on her. She’d never get the math marks without my help and Juilliard wouldn’t want a student who blatantly cheated. She flew into a rage. Pushed everything off my desk and started stomping on my papers.”

“Did it escalate from there?” Mia asked.

He shrugged. “No. She walked out, and I never saw her again.”

“Okay,” Roman said. “This is good info. Now think back on all the time you spent with her, is there any chance she was doing the same thing to any other teachers on staff?”

“It’s hard to say for sure but I’d have to guess no. The only other men she has this year are Martin and Clive. They teach Phys-ed and geography. She told me all her other classes were easy and it was only algebra that was pulling her down.”

“Okay. How about other men outside the school?”

“I don’t know. It’s not as if we hung out all the time.” He flushed scarlet. “Other than, you know…when we were…together. I wasn’t a family friend like the other guy you mentioned. The only place I ever saw her before the stalking started was in church. My wife and I are members of Immortal Light, and her family goes there too.”

Mia’s scalp started tingling and fissures of electricity raced down her spine. She shot Roman a glance before turning back to Brad. “Really? That’s interesting. Looking back on it now that you know more, did you ever see her hanging around any of the men at church?”

“Um…not that I noticed, but I honestly don’t remember. What do you think happened to her?”

“We think one of the men she was blackmailing took matters into his own hands. We want to make sure you’re in the clear, so it’d be good if you could absolutely confirm you were here in this classroom on May fifteenth after Clary left. Did you talk to any other students or maybe one of your fellow teachers came by?”

“I don’t think I talked to anyone. I was shaken up after the encounter with Clary and not entirely sure if she still might report me. That’d mean I lose my job and probably never teach again. It would ruin us. Me and Nancy just bought a house last year, and I have two kids to put through college.” His hand shot up. “Wait. I saw Mal on the way out. Malcom…um…I think it’s Lenoard. He’s the janitor. Nice guy. I was packing up my stuff, and he came in to do the room.”

Mia turned to the desk and pulled out her cell phone before tapping the screen to show Brad the live recording app. “Just wanted you to know we recorded our little conversation. I think the cops will be interested, don’t you?”

He gulped and his eyes swung over to Roman. “But Clary targeted me, just like you said. Plus, the blackmail. Maybe I was a little wrong, but so was she.”

Roman’s eyes went cop-flat. “Yeah, I believe she targeted you. But you still crossed the line.”

When Roman grabbed his cell from his back pocket, Brad turned to Mia with pleading eyes. “I’m sorry. It was a mistake. I know it was. I’ve been teaching for twenty years, and I’ve never touched a student before. Please. Don’t do this to me. I’ll lose everything.”

Mia stepped back, crossed her arms over her chest, and tipped her head to the side. “I may not know everything about how the law works, but I think you’re in a lot of trouble. If I were you, I’d get myself a good lawyer.”

Chapter Twenty-one

“This is basically a repeat of Shawn. I know how wrong it was for Brad to have sex with Clary, but the only thing I’m feeling for him right now is compassion. Is that a normal reaction?”

Roman sighed. “I think so because I pretty much feel the same.”

They stood outside Brad Parks’ classroom. The halls were empty now and with the students gone, those last-day-of-school happy vibes had disappeared with them. Brad was inside with Kevin Latterly and his new partner, Franco. He’d already made a bunch of panicked calls to lawyers in town and was now being read his rights and placed in handcuffs.

A man hurried toward them, his face flushed and creased with concern. He stopped short when he saw Mia and Roman then regrouped and barged right up to them.

“What’s going on here?” he blustered.

“Mr. Parks is having a little chat with the police,” Roman said mildly.

“I’m Greg Fuller, principal of Dalton High. I’m not going to allow the police to just come waltzing into my school and start harassing my teachers.” He made a shooing motion with his hand. “Let me by.”

Roman turned to face him head on and widened his stance until he blocked the door. “You’re not going in there right now, buddy. Brad Parks has just been charged with the aggravated statutory rape of one of your students.”

Greg’s face went slack with shock. “What...but…that can’t be right.”

“Trust us, it’s right. He admitted as much,” Mia said. “You might want to contact the school lawyer and your board or whomever you answer to because this is going to be a God-almighty mess. Especially since the student was Clary Parsons.”

Now Greg staggered to the side and clutched a hand to his chest. His mouth opened and closed while his eyes pinged back and forth between Mia and Roman. “But…are you suggesting he had something to do with her disappearance?”

“That’s for the police to determine. Did Clary ever approach you in a sexual way? Maybe wanting marks altered?” Roman asked.

“Absolutely not.” Color infused his face, and his lips pressed into a hard line. “I won’t tolerate that behavior from students. Frankly, I find it offensive you even asked.”

“Can you think of any of the teachers who might not be so morally strict as you? Someone like Brad, who maybe got caught up and crossed the line?” Roman asked.

He shook his head stubbornly. “None of my teachers would ever interfere with a student.”

“Well, Brad sure did. If one falls, others might too.” Mia paused and set her jaw. “As I’m sure you know, Clary Parsons is still missing. She’s just a young girl. One of your students. And her family is frantic and heartbroken. You’d better not be covering for anyone.”

“I’m not. I would never do that. If I find evidence there were other teachers…involved…with Clary, you’ll be the first to know.” He narrowed his eyes and again glanced between them. “Wait a second, if you’re not cops who are you?”

“We’re private investigators working to find Clary.” Roman fished a card out of his back pocket and handed it to Greg. “Here. If you think of anything else that might be pertinent to her disappearance, call me.”

Greg squinted down at the card and nodded. “Sure. Of course.” He paused to peer over Roman’s shoulder and in through the classroom window. “What will happen now to Brad?”

“They’ll take him to Dalton Police station where he’ll be formally charged then go through processing. He was putting in a bunch of calls to lawyers while we waited for the police to arrive. I don’t know how that went but presumably he arranged for someone to meet him at the station. It’s too late in the day to go before a judge, so he’ll spend the night in holding. After that, bail will be set, and they’ll assign him a court date.”

“Okay.” Greg nodded. “Okay. Well, at least the school year is over. That’ll make it easier on my end.”

“Oh, goody. Aren’t you lucky. Meanwhile, Clary is out there somewhere, hopefully still alive. I’m sure she’ll be thrilled the timing worked out to make it easier for you,” Mia said.

“Come on. That’s not fair,” Greg said.

She studied the stubborn set of his jaw and his angry hazel eyes. “You’re right. Teachers having sex with students and jacking up marks isn’t fair. Young girls disappearing without a trace isn’t fair. Nothing about this damn situation is fair.”

***

“You got him good, just like Shawn Morey,” Kevin said as they huddled together in the school parking lot.

Brad had been put in the back of a squad car. His hands were cuffed behind his back, and he sat diagonally to accommodate them. He kept his head down. A few students still lingered, and they edged closer trying to overhear. Two had phones out happily filming the scene until one of the uniformed officers walked over and waved them off. Still, they only shuffled farther away before once again pointing their cell phones at the police car.

“Yeah. Both those guys were easy. You’d think with all the time they’d had since Clary disappeared, they’d have been more prepared. Mostly, it’s been deer-in-the-headlights time and lots of falling over themselves to confess.” Roman shook his head. “Anway, what’s the latest on Shawn Morey?”

“We took him to Walkerton this morning. He went before McMartin, and bail was set at two-hundred grand. Court date isn’t until August, but the Feds are sniffing around him now because of the abduction angle.” Kevin smiled full out. “Note to self. I need to get word to them about our friend, Brad Parks. Pretty sure they’ll be licking their lips and rubbing their hands together at the thought of having a shot at him too since his alibi isn’t near as tight as Shawn’s. Anyway, better get this guy over to the station. Another guest for the holding cell. Hot damn. We’re practically overrun with criminals these days.”

Roman grinned back at Kevin. “It’s always nice when things turn out, ain’t it?

“Your lips, God’s ears. Anyway, that was some A-plus work you did today.” Kevin reached a hand out to Mia. She bumped her fist against his then he made the gesture for an explosion complete with sound effects. “You too, lady. You guys are quite the team. I wish we had both of you on the force.”

“Yeah. Yeah.” Roman made a flapping gesture with his hand. “Go do your job already while Mia and I get back to the real work.”

“Any progress on finding the girl?” Kevin asked, all traces of humor gone from his face.

Roman flicked a glance to Mia then nodded. “Maybe. We’re not sure yet, but we’ve got another thread to pull on. Hey, you guys have any run-ins with Immortal Light?”

Kevin scratched his fingers along his jawline and pursed his lips. “The church on Elm Street? Not that I recall. Why? What’ve you got?”

“Nothing yet but maybe a glimmer of a possibility of something. We’ll let you know when we know.”

“Okay. Sounds good. You know where to find me. Hey, we should all get together for a beer or dinner or something. I can tag Lisa in too.”

“That’d be great,” Mia said. “You could come out to our place, and we’ll have a barbeque.”

“I’m gonna hold you to it.” Kevin pointed at Mia then turned back to Roman. “And happy hunting, my friend.”

They stood and watched Kevin get in his unmarked then escort the squad car out of the parking lot.

“Well, another suspect down the tubes,” Roman said. He studied Mia’s face for several beats. “Kevin was right about Brad’s alibi. Seriously weak. We’re sure he didn’t snatch her?”

She shrugged. “Not one hundred percent but I didn’t get any flashes from him to indicate otherwise, and he was pretty much an open book back there. Easy for me to read. We also have my dream with Clary all but telling me it wasn’t him.”

Roman exhaled and slowly nodded. “Okay. I guess we’ll trust in the psychic evidence. Besides, Kevin will investigate Brad Parks within an inch of his life. If there’s anything hinky, he’ll find it.”

He took Mia’s hand and led her to the sidewalk where their SUV waited by the curb.

“Home?” she asked, swinging their arms as they walked.

“I think so. The dogs will be missing us, and we need fuel and a chance to regroup. What’s your thinking on Immortal Light?”

“Honestly? I don’t know. But something tripped my senses. I’m positive that should be our next place of focus.”

Roman clicked open the locks then walked around to the passenger side and held Mia’s door open while she slid onto the front seat. Once behind the wheel, he started the engine and glided away from the curb.

“And I still want to poke into Darren Bronson and Clarke Menten. It’d have been dead easy for Clary to target one or both of them, and they certainly have the kind of deep pockets she was looking for. I haven’t hit on either of them going to Immortal Light. But could be one of them did and—boom—there’s our connection.”

“That’d be good. I just feel…” She rubbed a hand back on forth over her belly. “Everything’s in knots in here, and I swear I keep seeing a clock in my head. It’s one of those digital countdown deals with all the wires connected. Like they show on movies when someone’s planted a bomb and the hero has to disable it before the whole city blows up. Except no bomb this time. Just a girl’s life ticking away.”

“We’re going to figure this out before that clock hits zero,” Roman said. “You know, if any of these friends of Clary had told the cops about the men she was blackmailing, they’d probably have found her by now. Why the hell didn’t they mention it?”

“I guess they thought they were covering for her and didn’t want to cause trouble. And let’s not forget Alice seemed pretty sure Clary had taken off…so no need to bring up the older guy who funded the escape.”

Roman thumped his palm against the steering wheel. “Well, it’s plain stupid. We’re only trying to do our job and help but so often the public insists on blocking us.” He paused and pursed his lips. “When I said we I meant the police, obviously.”

“I get that.” She reached across to rub his arm. “Deep down you’ll always see yourself as a cop. That’s who you are, honey. Nothing wrong with it. And what you said about everyone withholding the info on Clary, it’s spot on. With that info they’d have found Shawn and Brad and whoever we’re hunting now at least a month ago. If she’s still alive, that’s a long damn time to be held captive.”

“But you think she is—alive, I mean. Right?”

“Yeah,” she said on a sigh. “After last night’s dream, I think she is. I know dreams are supposedly manifestations of different aspects of our subconscious mind but last night it was different. More like a vision. I’ve had lots of these vision dreams over the years, and they seem to happen when I’ve somehow connected to the person. I think I’m connected to Clary now. Or at least I was last night. Hopefully she’ll reach out to me again.”

“Too bad you can’t call her up physically.” He chuckled when his cell pinged. “Maybe that’s her now.”

He shifted around and managed to fish his phone out of his back pocket then handed it to Mia.

“It’s Billy texting. Wondering if there’re any updates. Could word has already spread about Brad?” Mia asked.

“Maybe. Those kids in the school lot back there wouldn’t have wasted any time posting the vids on social media. Hell, they could’ve been live streaming Brad getting hauled off by the cops.”

“Do you want me to respond?”

“Yeah. Just say I’m in the middle of something and I’ll get back to him later today.”

“We could swing by the Parsons’ on the way home,” Mia said.

He shook his head. “Nah. I want to do more work and update my notes first. Mull on things a bit.”

“Okay.” She quickly typed out a reply to Billy and set the phone in the console. “God, how can it only be three-thirty. It feels like we left the house days ago.”

“It was intense, and that tends to distort time some.”

“Well, I’m going to make us something to eat then spend an hour or so playing with the dogs. I want to do something normal.” She shuddered. “Something where I’m not thinking about those two supposedly God-fearing—not to mention married with children—men who slept with a seventeen-year-old girl. Or the girl herself who was so cold and calculating about setting all this up.”

“Humans do a lot of fucked up things, that’s for sure.”

Mia brooded all the way home. She stared out the window and thought about Clary. About Shawn and Brad. And she wondered how the heck they’d find the next guy, assuming there was a next guy. But there had to be, didn’t there?

Shawn had given Clary a reasonable amount of money but hardly enough to fund living in New York and cover all the tuition fees. Plus, she’d been throwing cash around on clothes and other personal items, so it stood to reason that was over and above what she’d squirreled away for the big move.

And Brad had only coughed up a thousand bucks. Nothing in the big scheme of things. It seemed to Mia, Clary’s main interest in Brad had been the algebra mark. The money was simply an added bonus.

There had to be one other man in the mix but more likely at least a handful of them, all told. Even an uber rich guy wasn’t going to part ways with tens of thousands of dollars without fighting back. It was smarter and made more sense to have half a dozen men paying out. More than that and it didn’t seem feasible Clary could juggle all of them without getting caught.

Over the timeframe she and Roman knew for sure the girl had been employing blackmail tactics, count at least five guys, and it was reasonable to assume Clary might’ve been able to stockpile close to a hundred thousand. That would be more than enough to set her up for a couple of years at school in the big city.

She turned to Roman. “What’s the yearly tuition at Juilliard?”

“Um…I think it was close to fifty thousand. I’d have to check my notes to be sure. Why?”

“Just doing the money math. What if Clary had around a hundred grand by now? If it wasn’t in the bank, how would she keep it?”

Roman pursed his lips. “Well, offhand I’d say she had a bunch of that in cash. But she could also have turned some of the money into gift cards. You know.” He rolled his hand. “Like Visa, Mastercard, that sort of thing. Depending on how risk adverse she is, maybe some of it went into cryptocurrency too.”

“Yeah. That’d be smart. I’d have probably done something similar in her situation.”

“What’s going on in that mind of yours?” he asked.

She let her head rest back against the seat. “Not much. Just figuring out the practicalities of how she’d deal with the money and thinking there were definitely more guys than Shawn and Brad. Maybe not all at the same time because the girl was busy enough already. It’d be hard to fit in all the extra meetups and stay on top of her dance training.”

“So maybe we’ve only found the current ones and there are more from before?”

“Could be. I think she might’ve been able to squeeze maybe one more guy into her schedule if we figure she only met with them once a week or so. It’d be easy enough to tell mommy she was staying longer at the dance studio then steal away for an hour here and there to keep up with servicing the men. Even saying that sentence gives me the serious icks.”

“When you put it like that, it sounds about right with the numbers. And I hear you on the ick factor.” He parked in front of their log house and flicked a smile at her. “You keep on figuring, and I’ll fire up my laptop and do some digging.”

He came down from his office almost two hours later and found Mia in the kitchen stirring something in a pot on the stove. She was surrounded by dogs.

“I thought curry for tonight. It’ll be ready in about fifteen minutes. Does that suit?”

“God, yes. I’m starting to feel pretty damn hollow. Smells good.” He walked up and stood behind her, looping his arms around her belly and hugging her close. “How’s the figuring going?”

“Very non-productive. I can’t see a way to narrow down the search for man number three.”

He lifted her hair and laid a line of kisses down the side of her neck, making her breath catch and her skin break out in goosebumps.

“Mm, you smell so good. Better even than the garlic and onions,” he murmured.

She laughed and pushed her hips back to rub against him. “I should hope so. Did you come up with any leads?”

He rested his chin on the top of her head and exhaled heavily. “Maybe a small one. The Bronsons aren’t church goers from what I can tell but the Mentens are. And wouldn’t you know…they’re members of Immortal Light. So good old Clarke is a possibility, but that’s about all I’ve got.”

She turned in his arms and smiled up at him. “That, sir, sounds like a lead to me. Should we go and talk to him tonight?”

“It’d be nice except he’s out of town until the middle of next week. If it’s him, that’d give him lots of time to kill Clary, dispose of the body, and clean up the scene. Since we can’t talk to him, I’m going to pass him over to Kevin for now. He’ll have better luck pushing on phone records and the like. We can’t wait five days.”

She sagged against him. “Oh. Bummer. Is it just him or is the whole family away?”

“Just him. Supposedly a work thing in Atlanta.”

“We could drive there. Hunt him down.”

He stroked a finger across her cheek then lightly tapped her chin. “We could but it might be better to let Kevin do his thing for now and we keep digging around town.”

“I guess. But I don’t like it. I want to do something.”

“I know, baby. So do I. How about we eat this wonderful and possibly burning curry…”

She gasped and turned back to the stove, quickly adding more broth and scraping the veggies in the pan. “Crisis adverted. It’s fine. Keep talking.”

“Okay. I was going to suggest we swing by Immortal Light after dinner. There’s some kind of kid’s Bible study thing tonight, so there should be people there. Let’s wander around, talk to whoever will chat, and see if you get any hits to your freaky psychic senses.” He raised his eyebrows. “You in?”

“Yeah. Of course.” She frowned down at the vegetables and gave them another stir. “Can’t promise anything though.”

“I know. But maybe this time something will trip my senses. Maybe tonight, I’ll be the psychic one.”

Her smile bloomed, and she tipped her head to the side to study him. “Wouldn’t that be awesome?”

“So awesome. But until that happens, I’ll have to stick with the old-fashioned detecting route. It’s served me well so far.”

Chapter Twenty-two

At Immortal Light church a dozen or so cars were scattered around the lot. Roman parked on an empty row close to the exit, and he and Mia walked the short distance to the side of the church where two couples stood chatting in the humid evening air.

“Hi, folks,” Roman said. “Is Pastor Jim around? Or maybe Fred Wilkins or Manny Alverez?”

Both couples were somewhere in their mid-thirties and they turned to study Roman and Mia.

“Fred’s with the kids in study group. I don’t think Manny’s here tonight, but Pastor Jim is having a session in his office. The Parsons. So awful what’s happening,” one of the women, petite and dark-haired, said.

Her size and coloring reminded Mia of Gloria Parsons.

“I don’t recognize you folks. Are you a member of the Immortal Light family?” the other woman asked.

“Not exactly. But we were at church last Sunday. Our first time. Pastor Jim’s sermon was so moving,” Mia said.

“You’re not reporters, are you? We’ve been warned by the church elders not to talk to you if you are,” one of the men said. He was medium height, and his round face was flushed and sheened with sweat.

“No. We’re not reporters.” Roman paused to consider then thought ‘what the hell’. “We’re investigators looking into Clary Parsons disappearance.”

All four of the Immortal Light members looked back and forth between Mia and Roman with interest.

“You’re PIs? Like on TV? That’s amazing,” the dark-haired woman said. “But sad about Clary, of course.”

“I guess you heard what happened then? They arrested a man yesterday,” the flush-faced man said.

Roman shrugged non-committedly and rather than answer the question asked one of his own. “Did any of you know Clary?”

Everyone nodded.

“Well, sure. Gloria and Billy are very active in the church,” the fourth man spoke for the first time. He had a soft voice with a slight Mexican accent.

“What is Clary like?” Mia asked.

They traded glances for several beats then the dark-haired woman, who seemed to be the unofficial leader of their little group, spoke. “She’s a nice girl. She hasn’t always been a regular church goer or that involved in our holy family but the last few months I think she found her way with the Lord. She came almost every week, and I even saw her helping out with the kid’s Bible study. Setting up the room and such. It’s nice when the teenagers get involved. Shows the younger ones that it’s cool to believe in God.”

“When would you say Clary started showing more of an interest in coming to church?” Roman asked.

“Around Christmas time of last year,” she answered.

“Yes,” the other woman said. “I was in charge of the nativity scene pageant with all the little ones, and Clary was my assistant. She had some attitude, but teenagers can be like that. Still, she always showed up and was very respectful with Pastor Jim and Manny. And little Elisha played our Mary. I could tell Clary and Elisha are close. It was really nice seeing the sisters together.”

“And what about the Parsons family in general. They’re new to the church, only moving to Dalton a little over a year ago, right?” Roman said.

“Si. But a wonderful addition to Immortal Light. Gloria and Billy are very devout. Always at church services and helping out with fundraising and spreading the word in our community. Gloria, she knows the Bible like the back of her hand and is a true believer. I admire her passion," the man with the accent said.

“It’s scary what happened to Clary,” the flushed-face man said. “The world is full of evil. But Gloria and Billy, they’re so strong. I would be in a blind rage if anything happened to my Samantha. They’re almost the same age, the two girls. Sam’s a year younger.”

“And my boys are fifteen and eighteen,” the man with the accent said. “I worry so much for our children. They’re so vulnerable in this world.”

“Do you think you’ll be able to find Clary?” the dark-haired woman asked glancing at Mia.

“We’re sure trying. Anything else any of you can think of?” When they all looked blank, Mia smiled and nodded. “Well. Thanks for talking to us. Which way is Pastor Jim’s office?”

“Go around to the back of the church and you’ll see a door marked ‘Reception’. If you go in there someone will direct you to him,” the other woman said.

“Thanks, folks. Have a good night,” Roman said.

As Mia and Roman walked away, a woman who’d been hovering over to their left stepped forward and approached them. She was older than the group they’d been questioning, somewhere in her late fifties. Her overweight, apple-shaped body was perhaps not best showcased in the snug peach-colored mini-dress.

“Hi, there. I couldn’t help overhearing you talking to the others about Clary Parsons. So awful that something like that could happen to one of ours. I’m Frannie, by the way.” She held out her hand to shake with Roman and Mia, and her thick stack of bangles clanged when her arm moved.

“Nice to meet you, Frannie,” Roman said.

“I just love your hair,” Frannie said to Mia. “My gosh, the color is so vibrant, and I can tell it’s natural not like mine.” She patted her short platinum do. “Anyway, I think it’s smart of the Parsons to hire a private investigator to help find Clary.”

“Do you know the Parsons?” Mia asked.

Frannie nodded enthusiastically. “Oh yes. I think I was probably the first person to welcome them here at Immortal Light. I take care of new member orientation. The Parsons fitted right in with us here in Dalton. But then, they came from one of our sister parishes. Divine Love in Trenton. I’ve never been there myself. I’m a southern girl all the way. But Gloria told me it was a good church and the Pastor—I think his name was Pastor Mark—was wonderful. She was sad to leave. But what can you do when the place you’re living doesn’t suit your family. I think one of the girls had some trouble. Maybe bullying at school or something if I remember correctly.”

“Is that so? I hadn’t heard that myself. We were told they moved for Billy’s work,” Roman said.

Frannie’s brow furrowed, and she patted her ample chest. “Oh…well…maybe I mis-remembered. It could have been work I guess.” She shook her head. “No. I clearly recall Gloria telling me about the trouble. Oh, my word, I do believe it was Clary. Some kids in the local high school ganging up on her or some such thing. And now she’s gone missing. Do you think there could be a connection?”

“It’s certainly worth looking into,” Roman said. “Can you think of anything else like that. Anything about their life from before Dalton or maybe you heard something about Clary at school here in town You seem like a woman who knows everything that’s going on in the community.”

Frannie pursed her lips then nodded. “Well. I don’t like to talk out of turn, but if it might help find Clary, I guess it’s my duty, isn’t it? I heard Gloria took some clients from Gemini Cleaning Service. You know, scooped them for herself. I know Maddie, who owns Gemini, and she was steaming about it. Not very Christian of Gloria, if you ask me.” She paused then shook her head. “Still, everyone makes mistakes, and it’s certainly not my job to judge. I’ll leave that in the hands of our good Lord.”

Mia widened her eyes and smiled at Frannie. “Wow. You’re a gem. We should’ve talked to you before. What do you know about Billy?”

“Hm…well, he’s good to work with. Max Garton is foreman at Turner Industries, and I’m friendly with his wife Karen. Billy fitted right in and does a great job. Max says he could be foreman material himself one day since the guys really took to him, and he’s already showing leadership qualities. He seems like a nice man. Not all pious like…well…like his wife. Gloria’s lovely, bless her heart,” she rushed to say. “But a little over-the-top with how she shoves her faith at everyone.” She clapped a hand over her mouth then smiled. “Oh, dear. Did I really just say that? And me a high-ranking church member at Immortal Light.”

“We did notice she’s very devout. Still, her faith seems to be helping her during this difficult time. She told us God will save Clary. Or at least save her soul. Frankly, I found it inspirational. Made me wish I had a similar comfort in life,” Mia said.

Frannie bowed her head. “Yes. Of course. I’m glad she’s able to turn to the Lord right now.”

Even though the other two couples had already gone inside the church and no one else stood near them, Frannie leaned in dramatically and lowered her voice before continuing. “Especially since it may get worse. From everything I’ve read on the crime blogs online, it doesn’t seem likely Clary is still alive. Or if she is…well…the things being done to her are too horrible to contemplate. That poor, poor family. How they’ll ever recover from this I can’t imagine.”

“Thanks for talking to us,” Roman said.

“Of course. Anything I can do, just ask. I don’t suppose…” She paused and moistened her lips. “I was just wondering if you could maybe let me know if you find out anything—after you tell the Parsons, of course. It’s just I’m so worried about the poor girl.”

“We really can’t. Confidentiality for our client and all that. You understand? Thanks, again,” Roman said, stepping away and turning to take Mia’s elbow.

“She was a find,” Mia said in an undertone as they made their way along the side of the building. “Nothing like the town gossip—or in this case, the church gossip—to fill in all those little details. What do you make of the Clary was bullied story?”

“Not sure. From everything we’ve learned so far, Clary doesn’t seem the type to allow herself to be bullied. More likely to be the bully. Anyway, I’ll be digging into it for sure. Could give us a new avenue if we don’t turn up anything else tonight. Since the Parsons are here, I guess I’d better give them an update.”

They found the entrance and made their way inside to the cool office area. An older woman, her steel grey hair fixed into a bun on the top of her head, sat behind a counter with a sliding glass window. A silver nameplate with ‘Adele’ was positioned to her right. She smiled and beckoned them over.

“How can I help?” she asked.

“We’d like to speak to Pastor Jim,” Mia said.

“Do you have an appointment?”

“No. This is a drop by,” Roman said.

“I see. Okay. Well, he’s in a meeting right now. I’m not sure how long it will last. Maybe if you tell me something about the nature of your business, I could ring through and give him a head’s up. Or we can schedule a time for tomorrow.” She tapped the keyboard, and her eyes flicked to the monitor on the desk. “Early afternoon is usually best.”

“Tell him that Roman Mancini and his assistant Mia are here. We’re looking into the disappearance of Clary Parsons and would like to talk to him tonight. Get his impression of her and the like.”

Adele’s hand covered her mouth, and she squeezed her eyes shut and nodded briefly. “Such a tragedy. We’re all in shock. It’s a terrible, terrible situation. And Gloria and Billy and little Elisha are beside themselves. They’re in with Pastor Jim right now. Well, not Elisha because she’s at Bible study.”

“How well did you know Clary?” Mia asked.

“I was only just getting to know her. These last few months she was in here quite a bit. The girl struggled with her faith. Had so many questions. And she spoke to Pastor Jim often. Sometimes Fred or Manny but mostly the pastor. He really helped her. I could see the change in her demeanor. Much calmer and happier. She also started coming to Sunday services and sat right near the front paying close attention all the way through. It was so nice to see and gratifying to know she was finding her way to our Lord. If you’ll have a seat, I’ll buzz through to the pastor now and see what I can do.”

They sat on two of the visitor chairs situated across from the counter, and Mia leaned toward Roman. “All right. Something was going on with Clary at this church. I’m not buying the whole ‘she found God’ spiel. There had to be some angle or other she was working.”

“I’d have to agree. But was it the pastor himself or someone else? Hopefully we get to speak to him tonight.”

“Folks. Pastor Jim says he’ll only be a few minutes more if you don’t mind waiting,” Adele called out.

“Great. We’ll wait. Thank you,” Mia said.

It wasn’t much more than the promised few minutes before the Parsons appeared from a doorway to the right of reception. They made a beeline for Roman and Mia.

“Do you have any news?” Billy asked.

“Some. I have to warn you, this is a sensitive conversation, and you might not want to have it here and now. We can talk later, even drop by your house if it’s easier,” Roman said.

“Now,” Billy said, pulling one of the chairs closer and gesturing Gloria onto it before dragging another over for himself.

Roman leaned in and lowered his voice. “Okay. First of all, Shawn Morey is being charged with aggravated statutory rape which is what we expected. He went before a judge in Walkerton this afternoon. Released on bail and the court date is set for August. I can find out the exact date for you.”

Billy nodded rapidly. “Good. That’s good. I want that bastard to pay for what he did. It still boils my blood thinking about him with our little girl.”

“Do you think he’ll be convicted?” Gloria asked. She had her hands clutched together so tightly in her lap her knuckles showed white in her tanned skin.

“Hard to say. He should be, but I don’t like to make promises. All I can tell you is we have a lot of evidence for the case.” Roman paused and glanced to Gloria then back to Billy. “The next thing is hard so prepare yourselves. We found another man like Shawn who was involved with Clary. A teacher at Dalton high. Brad Parks. Clary was in his algebra class. Do you know him?”

Billy’s face flushed and his eyes went hard. “No but I’ve heard the name. Clary talked about him sometimes. He was supposedly giving her extra help.”

“Yes.” Gloria nodded. “Her mark really improved. She’s always struggled with math and for the first time she was doing well. This must be a mistake because he was obviously tutoring her. I think you should check again.”

“Gloria.” Mia patted the woman’s arm. “Her mark did improve but according to Brad, he inflated it because Clary was blackmailing him the same as she did with Shawn. I’m sorry. It’s a difficult thing to hear.”

Gloria shook her head back and forth, back and forth, as though she could block out Mia’s words. A few tendrils of hair had escaped from her low bun, and they fell against her face. With quick, angry movements, she tucked them behind her ears.

“Is he the one who took her?” Billy demanded.

“It doesn’t look like it. The police arrested him this afternoon, and he’ll be charged the same as Shawn. Being as he’s a teacher and in a position of power, I think he’ll probably be slapped a lot harder when it comes to sentencing. Trust me when I say they’ll be tearing apart his alibi, and the FBI might also be poking into both him and Shawn since it’s a possible abduction situation.”

Roman paused and clasped his hands together while he studied Billy and Gloria for several beats, giving them time to process the news. “Do you know the Menten family? They go to church here at Immortal Light, and of course, Clary and Daniella are good friends.”

Gloria looked wary but Billy’s only response was a simple shrug.

“We know who they are obviously, but I can’t say we’re close or anything. They live…well…on the other side of town and aside from church, we don’t exactly travel in the same circles,” Gloria said carefully.

Billy’s eyes darted to Roman’s face, and he sighed heavily. “They seem nice enough. Are you about to tell me Clarke’s another man Clary…” He scrubbed a hand over his face. “I, honest to God, don’t think I can hear about another man. I can’t…it’s just…” he trailed off and blinked rapidly.

“Don’t use the Lord’s name in vain, especially here,” Gloria said in an undertone.

He looked down at his hands and shook his head. “Maybe He’s asking too much right now. Maybe I should use His name in vain.”

She scooted forward in her chair and took Billy’s hand. “You hang on, okay? God only gives us what we can handle. We can’t know what the bigger plan is for Clary, but I promise you He’s taking care of her,” she said urgently.

“I don’t know, honey. It doesn’t feel like there’s a bigger plan here. It just feels like our little girl made some really bad choices, and now we may never see her again. How is that right or just? Haven’t we been good and faithful servants to Him?”

“We’ll go home and pray on it. Remember what Pastor Jim just told us? The best thing we can do for Clary and for ourselves is to turn toward God. Never away.”

Billy nodded reluctantly. “Of course. We’ll go home and pray. Let’s see if Elisha is finished with the study group.”

He patted Gloria’s hand, but when his eyes met Mia’s, all she saw was a hollow kind of despair. They stood and Roman got to his feet.

“Hang in there, folks. After we talk to Pastor Jim, I’ll go home and shoot you off a report covering the last few days. We’re definitely making progress. It might help when you see it all written down.”

Billy nodded once and took Gloria’s hand as they walked away. Just before they reached the door, Gloria suddenly spun back to face them.

“Why are you talking to Pastor Jim?” she asked.

“We hear Clary was coming in frequently for spiritual counseling, so he spent some time with her. Could be she divulged something about what she’d been doing. Does your church have any sort of confessional aspect like the Catholic religion?” Roman asked.

“No. We all have a direct connection with our Savior. There’s no need for a go-between. We can ask for our own forgiveness.” She paused and frowned. “I hope you don’t think Pastor Jim was somehow involved with Clary. He would never do that. He’s a holy man chosen by God Himself.”

“We’re talking to all kinds of people. It doesn’t mean we suspect them of anything. You just never know when the right piece of information will drop into your lap, so you’ve got to keep asking questions,” Roman said easily.

“Come on, Gloria. I want to go home,” Billy said, pushing the door open and glancing back over his shoulder.

After they left, Roman raised his eyebrows at Mia. “Another hard conversation for the Parsons.”

“Billy’s not doing so well with all this, is he?”

“Poor guy is getting close to the edge…emotionally speaking. He’s going to have to hang tough.”

They turned when Pastor Jim appeared in a door to their left. “Roman Mancini and the lovely Mia. I’ve heard all about how you’re helping the Parsons. Please, come into my office.”

Chapter Twenty-three

Pastor Jim was a slight man and stood a good half foot shorter than Roman, putting him somewhere in the five foot eight-inch range. The skin on his face looked soft and creamy and showed very few lines. His brilliant blue eyes were framed by lashes thick enough to make most women envious, and his neatly cut dark hair was parted on the side and combed back off his handsome face.

He was dressed in khaki pants and a button-down short sleeved Ralph Lauren checked shirt. He wore an Apple watch on his right wrist. In his hand he clutched a Hydro Flask tumbler. He set it down on his desk then turned with an outstretched hand.

“It’s nice to officially meet you both,” he said, shaking Roman’s hand first then Mia’s. “If I’m not mistaken, I think I saw you at our service last Sunday?”

“That’s right. Good eye,” Roman said. “We enjoyed your sermon.”

“You have wonderful energy when you’re preaching,” Mia said.

His smile was movie-star wide and blindingly white. He gestured to a small sitting area and waited for Roman and Mia to slide onto the couch before taking one of the chairs.

“Thank you. That’s very kind. You should come back next weekend. In light of current events, I’ll be tackling infidelity. I can promise it’ll be a good sermon. Now. How can I help you tonight?”

Roman spread his hands wide. “I don’t know that you can but we’re in the information gathering stage, and I like to talk to everyone. Adele mentioned Clary was in here frequently these last few months. What can you tell us about that?”

He pressed his lips together and nodded. “Yes. I was finally getting to know her then she was tragically taken from us.”

“Why do you say she was taken?” Mia asked.

“Because she wouldn’t have left with no word. Clary was a headstrong individual. And while she may have been struggling to understand her relationship with our Savior, she was confident in herself. If she’d decided to leave her family and go somewhere else, I think she would have told them outright. That girl had no problem speaking her mind.”

“Can you tell us anything of what she discussed when she came to you? You may have heard she was involved with at least two men. Both are currently in the hands of the police. Did that come up at all?” Roman asked.

“Goodness me, no. If it had, I would have booked a session for Clary and her parents right away. When someone steps off the path of the good and right, especially someone so young, it’s important to make whatever course corrections are necessary to bring that individual back into the light of our Lord. God’s love is the best tonic for an ailing soul,” Pastor Jim said, his eyes direct on Roman’s face.

“Were you surprised when you heard about the men?” Mia asked.

Now those crystal blue eyes swung to Mia. “Was I surprised? Only a little. Satan is ever among us. Constantly tempting. Constantly asking us to stray. I was sad, for sure, but I understood. I’m human, too, just like my flock. I know how hard it can be to live a good life. I wish Clary had talked to me about this. I like to think I might have been able to help.” He paused and sighed. “I assume you’re thinking it was one of these men who took Clary?”

“We don’t know yet. Could have been one of them but it looks like they weren’t the only ones. She was likely involved with at least half a dozen all told. Can you think of anyone else in your parish who might have strayed with Clary?” Roman asked.

Pastor Jim’s eyebrows shot up. “More men? Well, that’s troubling.” He tapped a finger against his lips. “I understand Brad Parks was the second man arrested this afternoon. You must know he’s a member of Immortal Light just like Shawn Morey? I never saw Clary in a compromising situation with either of them. In fact, I can’t say I noticed Clary spending time with any man at the church.”

Mia glanced around the small, tidy office with the picture of Jesus, arms outstretched, hanging on the wall above the desk before tuning back to Pastor Jim. “Okay. If the subject of the men didn’t come up, what did? What did she talk about in here?”

He sat back against the chair and crossed one leg over the other. “I’m afraid I can’t tell you much. They were private conversations. Mostly about God and incorporating Him into her life. She’s a bright girl with an inquisitive mind, and she likes to test things. Push against boundaries.”

“Did she ever test you sexually or in any way proposition you?” Roman asked.

“Absolutely not. I think she instinctively understood my relationship with our Savior is rock solid.”

“Given public perception of priests and church leaders in the aftermath of all the child molestation convictions, aren’t you worried about how it looks having a teenage girl alone in your office on numerous occasions?” Mia asked.

Pastor Jim gestured across the room. “The door was always open. I may have been in this room alone with Clary, but anyone could have walked by at any second.”

His posture was relaxed, no hint of tension in his shoulders or face. His tone easy. Conversational. As if discussing monthly schedules for church services or anything else of a routine nature. He continued on in the same unhurried, unworried manner.

“Adele has been instructed to pop in and out when I’m counseling younger members of the congregation or, in fact, any females. And we’ve set down strict guidelines here at Immortal Light on how to conduct these one-on-one sessions. This is a safe sanctuary. You can ask anyone here, but I think you’ll find I’m strictly professional at all times.”

Roman shifted forward on the couch. “Your religion allows for pastors to marry and yet you haven’t. Why not?”

That Hollywood smile flashed on again. “Because my love for God is so very strong, and I have yet to encounter a woman who makes me feel anything comparable. My hope is one day I’ll find someone, and together, our love will serve to heighten my relationship with Our Savior.”

“A handsome man like you with charisma to spare and a direct line to the big guy Himself, you must be beating women off with a stick. The single ladies in your congregation surely see you as the greatest challenge ever, and I’ll bet even some of the married ones aren’t above a little flirting,” Mia said.

Pastor Jim gave a short of ‘aw shucks’ shrug and looked down at his hands. “I’ll admit I’ve had some lovely offers but, like I said before, God is the main person in my life right now.”

“Still, you must get lonely sometimes?” Roman said.

“I don’t. How can I be lonely when God is with me right here and here.” He tapped his chest then his forehead. “I’m never without his love. He fills me up. Always. I can help you feel what I feel. God is available to everyone. With the right guidance, I can bring you into His embrace. Would either of you be interested in joining us here at Immortal Light? I think you’ll find, in very little time, you’ll soon start establishing your own connection to the Almighty.”

“We’ll certainly think about it. Maybe after we find Clary.” Roman said. “How were the Parsons tonight?”

“Shaken. Definitely angry. At least Billy is. Gloria, well, her faith is deep and strong. She’s holding up as well as can be expected, so I concentrated most of my energy on him. I could so clearly see the rage and despair and did my best to help remind Billy God is with him, now more than ever. I’m hoping, if he goes home and prays on what we talked about tonight, he’ll start to find comfort.”

Mia shook her head. “I’m afraid any chance of comfort was ruined when we suggested Shawn and Brad may not be the only men Clary was involved with. Billy’s having a hard time dealing with the idea of what she was doing. And who can blame him. It’s all so shocking and…well…twisted.” Mia paused and deliberately glanced at the picture of Jesus for a beat before turning her attention back to Pastor Jim. “In your opinion, how will Clary be judged by God? Gloria is very concerned about her daughter’s soul. If Clary is…no longer with us…I guess, that’s the best way to say it—and can’t repent for her sins—is she automatically doomed to hell?”

Pastor Jim clasped his hands together on his knee. “I’m afraid it might not be good for her. Our Lord is a kind and merciful God but each of us must show a true willingness to live a life of divine goodness and follow the guidelines He set out for us in the Holy Book. That doesn’t mean we must be perfect, by any means, but only a true and honest repenting of sins will bring us into His Light. Despite my best efforts, Clary was obviously not quite there yet. If she is, in fact, gone from this physical world, it pains me to know she will likely not reach the promised reward of Heaven.”

“That’s a bitter pill for Billy and Gloria to swallow,” Roman commented. “Did you spell it out for them just like that?”

The pastor sighed again, and his gaze flicked away from Roman. “I didn’t have to. They’re well aware of these facts. All I can do is help them stay on the desired path themselves. Help them find a way for some good to come out of this tragedy.”

“You think Clary’s dead then?” Mia asked.

“No. I have no idea if she is or isn’t. All will be revealed in God’s time. However, I want to prepare the Parsons for the worst eventuality. In my experience, it’s better to brace for the hard times, shore up our faith for when we will be most tested.”

“You know, Billy said something that got me thinking. He said they’d done everything to live a good life and do right by God and couldn’t understand why this was happening to them. What’s your take on that?” Roman asked.

“Ah, the age old and often asked question of why bad things happen to good people.” Pastor Jim smiled briefly. “As I told the Parsons, we cannot come close to understanding the scope of God’s plan. Perhaps Clary’s life—in fact, her purpose in this world—was to test Billy and Gloria and hopefully deepen their connection to Our Lord. This may well transform them in ways they can’t fathom and set them on a path of greater spiritual awakening.”

“Meaning Clary’s life was nothing more than a sacrifice, and her soul will be lost to Satan? I can’t imagine God likes losing souls willy nilly,” Mia said.

“Again, I dare not speculate. I can say, He has given us the gift and the burden of free choice, and perhaps accepts that not all souls will find their way into his Light. He is not a dictator. We are not forced to follow Him. Each of must ultimately decide.” He spread his hands palm up and lifted first one then the other. “The scale of good and evil is forever a delicate balance. We in the New Christian faith like to think that one day we can weigh down God’s side heavily enough Satan will never again rise. But times are, as always, challenging. Clary’s situation only forces to sharpen the focus of our struggle and serves to remind us that we must remain ever vigilant in our thoughts and deeds.”

“I know you’ve said you weren’t involved with Clary beyond counseling her on spiritual matters, but if you had been, would the New Christian faith consider that a sin?” Roman asked.

“Absolutely. First of all, it’s against the law for someone to be involved sexually with a minor. Not only that, I’m more than ten years Clary’s senior and in a position of power or influence over her so—correct me if I’m wrong, former detective Mancini—but I believe that would mean a criminal charge of statutory rape by an authority figure which is more harshly judged in a court of law. And putting the law aside, the New Christian faith does not condone sexual intercourse between any unmarried individuals let alone those involving adults and minors. To answer your question, it would be an abhorrent offense for a pastor to commit such an act.”

“Good thing you didn’t do it then. Just out of curiosity, where were you on May fifteenth between four and six p.m.?” Roman asked.

Pastor Jim nodded once then sat back and crossed his arms over his chest. “I care deeply for my flock and want to help find Clary in any way I can. That’s why I’ve been happy to talk to you. However, I don’t believe I’m obligated to answer your questions. I’m not under arrest, and you’re not even the police, so I’ll simply say that my conscience is clear and it’s time to end our little chat. I should warn you, Immortal Light employs a very competent team of lawyers. If there’s even a hint of slander, you’ll capture their attention pretty quickly. I don’t think you’ll like being on their radar, so tread carefully, my friends.”

He stood and smiled. “May our good Lord guide you and help you find Clary. I shall continue to pray for her soul. And if you’d like to talk more about God, my door is always open.”

Roman stood, returning Pastor Jim’s smile. “Thanks for your time. We appreciate it. Good luck with that flock of yours. I can see you’ve got your hands full what with Brad and Shawn already up on child rape charges. I wonder how many more offenders we’ll find hidden in the holy walls of Immortal Light.”

Mia noted Pastor Jim’s smile sharpened, and his eyes went to a deep blue frost.

“Nice meeting you,” she said.

Nobody shook hands. Pastor Jim simply nodded once then watched Mia and Roman walk to the door, open it, and step back out into the reception area.

“Do we think good old PJ is already on the phone to his team of scary lawyers?” Roman asked in an undertone as they waved to Adele and exited the building.

“Hell, yeah, we do. He sure knows a lot about sexual assault laws of minors, doesn’t he?”

Once outside, Roman took Mia’s hand and smiled grimly. “That he does. Reciting it chapter and verse. It definitely piqued my interest. Please tell me you got something on the sanctimonious twerp?”

“I wanted to. I tried. But he was closed tight as a drum. That man is seriously good at blocking any psychic probes. But what I did get from him was lots of negative energy. Occasionally, I see auras. His was a deep dark red color. Red signifies a passionate and physical person prone to action. When it’s dark red though, it can mean they’re out of balance. In danger of being overtaken by addictive habits. Everything in me screams he was boning Clary. I wish I could give you something more concrete than an aura because it’s not exactly helping us right now.”

Roman squeezed her hand gently. “Don’t worry about it. I’m sure we’ll find another way to get to him. If he was, indeed, doing the nasty with a minor aged member of his congregation, we’ll nail his skinny ass to the wall. That much I can promise you.”

“Did you get a sense of something from him?” Mia asked.

He guided her across a section of grass and onto the parking area where several children played tag while their parents stood chatting next to a trio of cars. It was properly dark now and the sky was dotted with early evening stars. Barely a leaf fluttered in the still night air though the hum of cicadas and crickets sounded.

“I’ve read too many stories of priests and pastors and whoever the fuck messing with children. Then Sunday rolls around and they stand up there in church pretending to be holier than thou while they’ve been diddling the very kids who get dragged in there by unsuspecting parents. I know what was going on with Clary is a little different, but still…” He blew out a breath and shook his head. “Anyway. My feelings are beside the point. We need to find some juice on PJ. I’ll be doing a deep dive on him tonight and maybe even reach out to Kev.”

“If he was involved with Clary, he had plenty to lose same as Shawn and Brad. Plus, you heard him in there, throwing out the theory she could’ve been a sacrifice to the dark side to help strengthen the faith of those around her. It sounds like he’s finding a way to justify his actions, at least to himself,” Mia said.

Roman released Mia’s hand, clicked the locks on the Escape, and opened the passenger door.

“If it was him, imagine the scandal. A New Christian pastor sleeps with then abducts and/or kills a minor from his church. Yeah. Plenty to lose. Not just for him but the church as a whole. I don’t think any of the higher-ups would want that, do you?” he said.

Mia slid onto the seat and grinned at him. “I sure don’t. It would be operation cover-up all the way.”

“If it was, I’m going to dig each and every one of them out of their hidey-holes and make sure they pay.” He paused and shook his head. “I can’t help wondering what this could do to Gloria given she’s so deep into the New Christian religion. What if her daughter was killed by her friendly church pastor and the rest of them cover it up? It might kill her too.”

“Yeah. It might at that,” Mia agreed.

Chapter Twenty-four

Before they’d gone to sleep, Mia had begged Roman not to wake her no matter what.

“If Clary comes to me again, I need to see the vision through even if it’s awful. She might give us another clue. And if it’s just a plain old dream, something could bubble up from my unconscious mind to help make a connection I’ve so far missed,” she’d said.

Roman had reluctantly agreed, but he’d still tried to draw a line in the sand. “If it gets to the point you’re screaming or crying, I don’t think I can just leave you be. It’s too hard seeing you like that.”

“Remember, we’re not even close to saving Clary. You haven’t found anything we can use against Pastor Jim. Kevin said it could take a day or so to do all the checking on his end. What if Clary doesn’t have that kind of time? I can still see that damn bomb counting down in my mind.”

Mia had laid it out so neatly there was little else to say. So, when she whimpered in the night, he held her and rocked gently, hoping she would feel some comfort despite whatever the dream or vision was forcing her to live out in her mind.

She went rigid then let out a series of muffled cries, unintelligible words to his ear. When the trembling started, he barely stopped himself from shaking her awake. And though it ripped at his heart, he stayed the course and prayed he was making the right decision.

It seemed like hours later—though it was likely only a few moments—before she struggled against his hands then finally stilled.

“It’s fine now. I’m awake,” she said, her voice raspy from sleep and whatever else she’d endured.

“Are you okay?” he hugged her close and breathed in her scent, so familiar and comforting.

He could feel her nodding against his shoulder.

“Yeah. I guess I am. It was intense. Clary came to me again same as last night. She was…I don’t even know how to describe her. The rage was gone, and she mostly seemed sad. As if she knows she’s dying and doesn’t expect us to save her. She was naked like before. Really skinny. Her flesh didn’t melt away this time—thank God—but her bones were sort of poking out in places.”

Roman rolled over and switched on the bedside lamp. When he turned back to Mia, he saw her face was pale as milk and those expressive hazel eyes showed a sorrow so deep it stabbed a knife straight into his heart.

“Hey, come here.” He wrapped his arms around her again and laid a soft kiss on her cheek. “You’re still trembling. Let me warm you, then you can tell me everything.”

She relaxed into his arms and sighed heavily. “I don’t know what I’d do without you.”

He rocked her for another moment before she pushed herself upright and nodded.

“Did the vision give us anything we can use?” he asked.

“Sort of. I saw Clary and Pastor Jim together. Hey, guess what? She called him PJ too.”

He cocked an eyebrow. “Funny coincidence. What else?”

“They were at Immortal Light, in the church late at night and they had sex right on the altar. Another time it was a hotel room—I think maybe a Hilton. PJ was not holding back, let me tell you. And he has a really dirty mouth too. Very unchristian of him. I also saw flashes of them in a house—I assume it’s his. It looked nice from what I could see.”

“That’s awesome.” He stopped and blew out a breath. “You know, for our case. But was there anything we can use to nail him? Any proof?”

“Um…well…Clary snuck a naked picture of him, which would be pretty damaging, but we don’t have her phone.”

Roman pushed to his feet and paced across the bedroom. Mac watched him with sober eyes before turning back to Mia and pressing his nose against her arm. The other dogs, who’d all come alert during Mia’s vision, were now bedded back down and drifting into sleep.

“Maybe we could use it somehow though. I’m gonna need to think about it for a bit. Was there anything else she showed you?”

“Another man—I think someone here in Dalton, but I don’t know who. I only saw part of him, and it certainly wasn’t PJ because this guy was husky. Mostly though, I saw food. Plates of French toast swimming in syrup, heaping bowls of buttered popcorn, mashed potatoes covered with gravy, and lots of chocolate desserts. I’d say she favors Black Forest cake and chocolate eclairs. My guess is she’s starving to death. The vision felt unfocused and a bit dreamy as if she’s too weak to concentrate.”

Roman stopped pacing and swung around to face her. “But you think she’s still alive?”

“I think maybe. When she came to me last night, she had so much energy. Vitality. This time she felt washed out. But the visions were only twenty-four hours apart. How could she have declined so quickly?”

He sank back onto the bed beside her. “I don’t know, babe. But it doesn’t sound good. Looks like we’re entering the final inning. We’ve gotta figure this out and fast. Did you get the sense PJ was our man?”

She sighed heavily. “I don’t know. She wasn’t really talking to me this time. Not like before. Just showed me the scenes with the pastor and the flash of the other guy…then it was all food. I could feel her hunger and desperation.”

He shook his head and studied Mia’s face. “You know, it’s easy to forgot how incredible you are. The fact you get these visions, can point us in the right direction, it’s crazy and amazing. Without you, I’d be lost and all but chasing my tail on this case.”

“We basically are lost. Where do we start looking? Clary is out there somewhere dying—even as we speak—and we don’t have the first clue how to find her, so what good are these visions?” she said, her voice tinged with anger.

“They’re plenty good. Trust me. All we have to do is somehow connect the dots.”

Roman switched off the light and pulled Mia to his side, stroking her hair rhythmically. After a time, she drifted back into sleep. A peaceful sleep from what Roman could tell. Meanwhile, he lay awake staring at the ceiling and straining to see Clary’s case from a higher vantage point.

On the one hand, they had a girl—maybe a bit snotty and full of herself, by all accounts—but young and brimming with promise. She has huge dreams and a boatload of ambition and wants to get out of this small town. And she’s figured out a way to use a bunch of men to fund her plan. Of the three they’d found, it didn’t look like the first two had taken her.

He figured in a day or so, Pastor Jim’s alibi would be fully vetted, and they’d know one way or the other if he’d had the opportunity to make the snatch. Probably needed to look into the church…would they be called leaders or elders...he’d just say New Christian clergy for now. But whatever their collective name, he needed to drill down on the faith as a whole and see if there’d been any similar instances of pastors involved with minor-aged members of the church. If so, how was it handled?

Something tugged at him, but he couldn’t pin it. The thought was elusive, showing itself on the edge of his mind while he mulled over various aspects of the case but fleeing from sight whenever he turned to look at it straight on. Was it something Timothy Greer or Brad Parks had said yesterday? What about the Immortal Light members they’d talked to? Maybe it stemmed from the conversations he’d had there.

His mind floated to Frannie and her disclosure that the Parsons’ move to Dalton was precipitated by Clary being bullied. It still felt false to him, but maybe it was somehow relevant to her disappearance. He blinked his gritty eyes closed and tried to settle his thoughts. Within a few minutes, he floated on that gorgeous edge between the conscious and unconscious world and felt the tug again but still couldn’t pin it down.

“Go away and stop teasing me,” he thought before finally dropping all the way down and into sleep.

***

Roman slept later than he’d intended. It was already after nine o’clock when he came down the stairs to find Mia and her faithful pack of companions in the work room at the front of the house. He walked straight over to her and laid a kiss on her head then looked down at the table.

“Nice,” he said, studying the collection of small orange stones she’d woven together with a twisted copper and silver wire to make a bracelet.

She smiled up at him, but her eyes were still sad and there were pale blue shadows under them. It made him want to drop Clary’s case and bundle Mia up, whisk her away to somewhere—anywhere—far from the visions. But, in reality, there was no place far enough away—and no matter what he did—the visions would find her and fill her with this dragging sorrow.

“Thanks. I don’t normally like working unless my mind and spirit are clear, but I’m so behind I figured I’d better push on regardless.” She lifted the bracelet and held it out to him. “Here. Hold this for a sec and tell me how it feels.”

“Sure.” He cradled the jewelry in his cupped hands and blew out a breath. “Um…it makes me feel sort of energized, and I guess, determined. Is that good?”

This time her smile reached her eyes. “That’s very good. It’s for a client who’s stuck and needs to make some major changes in her life. I figure carnelian is the perfect stone because it helps bring confidence in one’s abilities and the courage to take action. I was a little worried some of my low, dark energy had transferred over but apparently not.”

She took back the bracelet, picked up one of the metal tools and began twisting the two wires together at the end.

“Did you sleep much—after?” he asked.

“A little. Clary didn’t come to me again. I don’t know if that’s good or bad.”

“I’m sure it’s fine. I was thinking a lot about Pastor Jim. He’s our only viable lead right now, so we might as well investigate the crap out of him. Even if he didn’t hurt Clary, he shouldn’t be heading up a church, that’s for sure.”

“No question. What’s your plan? And I know you have one. It’s written all over your face.”

“Two pronged. We dig into exactly where he was when Clary disappeared. See if he has any sort of alibi. Then there’s the financial angle. If Clary was having sex with him, there had to be money involved. We haven’t found anyone, so far, she was sleeping with just for the hell of it. Given what we know about her, I expect she squeezed him the hardest for cash since he had the most to lose. I know in the Catholic church, priests don’t really get huge salaries. I wonder if it’s the same in the New Christian religion?”

“Okay. Just give me a sec to finish this, and I’m ready to go.”

He put a hand on each of her shoulders. “No. You stay. Chill. Hang with the dogs. Make more jewelry if you want. You need a break. I can see how much this is affecting you. I’m going to head into town and hit my office for a few hours. I still have a couple of other cases left hanging and might as well get some background checks running while I push on PJ.”

“Fine. But call if you need me,” she said.

“How about a kiss for good luck?”

He waited until she’d placed the bracelet and tool back on the table then spun her chair around. When he leaned down, she wrapped her arms around him, and he lifted until she came up off the seat and stood in front of him. She angled her face to his, and he laid his mouth softly over hers. The kiss was simple and sweet with no urgency. Nothing beyond basic comfort.

But when her lips parted and she pressed her body against his, everything in him heated and pulsed. He dove into the sensation. His tongue pushed between her lips to stroke hers. His hands cupped her ass.

She made a small sound, a sort of a whimpering groan, and he went hard as granite. Her hands reached down to stroke over the front of his jeans, and he sucked in a ragged breath before moving to her ear and nipping his way along the side of her throat.

“Oh man, that feels good,” she breathed.

Her hands kept stroking, harder now, and he flexed his hips into the pressure. He moved to the other side of her neck, laying a line of kisses back up to her ear then took her mouth again. This time his lips were hard and hungry. Her hand snaked down inside his jeans, and she closed over him, skin on skin, and squeezed.

He guided her across the room to the couch while the lust rose up from his belly and his vision went hazy. She had his jeans unbuttoned and pulled down in the next second and both hands wrapped around him, pulsing, pumping, and making him all but lose his mind.

For a frantic moment, she released him and stood to strip off her yoga pants. Gloriously naked from the waist down, she dropped onto the couch and reached for his hand. Her eyes mirrored the same hunger he felt, and her face was flushed.

Her plump lips parted on an unsteady breath. “Come on, baby,” she whispered. “I need this.”

He knelt beside the couch and kissed her knee before moving up a few inches. He nipped the outside of her thigh then the inside, alternating side to side and slowly moving up her leg. She gyrated her hips and grabbed his face between her hands, urging him to move higher, faster. But he refused to alter his methodical route.

“I want to make sure you’re ready. I want you begging,” he said.

“I already am. Come on,” she said, her voice tinged with desperation.

“Good. Now just lie back and enjoy the ride,” he said before returning to her thigh.

She honestly thought she might explode if he didn’t get a move on. Her body hummed and every muscle in her core was coiled almost painfully tight and ready to spring. Every time she dragged in more air, she felt the sensation all the way to her toes.

It was as if she existed on a different plane. Everything was stripped away, and only physical touch mattered here. Her skin was electric, registering a million different things it didn’t normally bother pointing out. She felt the slightest wisp of air flow across her when Roman exhaled. The brush from the short hairs of his arm against her belly were tiny points of excitement. The warmth of his mouth on her thigh was gorgeously wet.

Somewhere far, far in the back of her mind the word abstinence flashed in weak grey letters—all lower case—but she ruthlessly pushed it to the side and let the hot red lava of passion pour over and burn it clean away. She wasn’t an abstinence girl. It was too much to ask. Going through this hunt for Clary had only solidified the belief that life was meant to be lived in the here and now because the future was ever uncertain.

When Roman levered onto the couch and pushed into her, she cried out in relief. This moment, right now, was what she needed. Screw Pastor Jim and Father Francis and their insistence on abstinence before marriage. If what she and Roman were doing wasn’t a holy and loving act, then she wanted no part of any religion.

Together, they raced up the mountain while his eyes stayed locked on hers and his hands roamed under her T-shirt to capture her breasts. She matched his pace, squeezing around him, flexing her hips, and urging him faster. When she teetered on that one sharp point at the summit, he wrapped his arms around her shoulders and held her tight until she crumpled into a shuddering, gasping release. Seconds later, he plunged straight down after her.

They lay in a collapsed heap. Arms and legs twined while systems slowly returned to normal. His face was buried at her neck, and his breath a lovely warm caress across her still sensitive skin. She closed her eyes and traced lazy circles on his ass while her mind wandered in a sort of dream state.

Eventually he rolled up onto his hands and gazed down at her. “Hey. You still awake?”

“I’m not sure. I might be dead for all I know.” She opened her eyes and studied his face. “I guess the abstinence thing didn’t really work for us.”

His finger stroked gently down her cheek. “Yeah. About that. I sort of remembered but then decided not to bring it up.”

“Me too.”

He grimaced. “Is that bad?”

“I don’t know.”

She shifted, and he rolled off her until they sat side by side on the couch. After a minute or so of silence, he took her hand.

“What’s going on in that fascinating mind of yours?” he asked.

“It’s just that…with the abstinence…well, we barely lasted two days. It seems kind of ridiculous we can’t wait because really, what’s a week or month or whatever, in the grand scheme. And I guess it got me thinking about how Shawn and Brad were fighting the same battle. I know.” She nodded quickly. “It’s not exactly the same but still…it kind of is.”

“I guess I see your point. Still, just because we caved in doesn’t mean we’re bad people.”

“No. I don’t think we’re bad people either. Neither are Shawn and Brad though, if you look at it from a certain angle.”

He shifted onto his elbow. “Except they broke the law, plain and simple. No matter how much Clary laid the groundwork and threw herself at them, they knew it was wrong but still did it anyway.”

“I know. But the punishment feels too harsh. They’re going to lose everything. Their whole lives are ruined. And when we find Clary, she’ll walk away scot-free.”

“Unless she’s already dead. Then she’ll pay a might steep price, wouldn’t you say?”

Chapter Twenty-five

At his office on Main Street, Roman opened windows to freshen the stale air and booted up his computer. After answering a couple of email inquires about his services, he quickly pulled up files on two current cases to refresh his memory of the jobs.

With credit and police checks set to run, his attention returned to Pastor Jim. Otherwise known as James Adam Daniels. Born in Brooklyn New York. Forty-three years old. Well, that was a surprise. Roman would have pegged him to be somewhere in his mid-thirties.

His mother, Gwen, had died when he was twenty. Kidney disease. Father, John, still alive and kicking and living at the same address in Brooklyn. Retired from the printing business three years ago at the age of sixty-five. He’d been cohabiting with a woman fifteen years his junior for almost a decade. Frieda Alonzo. She had a child, Maria—from her first and only marriage—who was twenty-nine and lived in Los Angeles with her husband and two children.

He dug around for an hour or so but couldn’t find mention of the Daniels being affiliated with any religious organizations. Frieda, however, came from a staunchly Catholic family, and he found the dates of her first Communion and Confirmation along with the wedding to Jose Manuel in St. Mary’s Catholic Church. They divorced seven years later, though, so Frieda was apparently willing to step away from her faith in that one area. Plus, she now lived out-of-wedlock with a man, so pretty far away at this point.

Roman pulled up primary and high school records and traced PJ’s early years. He’d been a stellar student from all accounts and was on the honor roll all through high school. And judging from pictures in the yearbooks of Central Brooklyn High School, it looked like he’d had a large group of friends and was a popular kid.

PJ enrolled in NYU’s business program straight from high school but dropped out part-way through his second year. The timing coincided with the death of his mother. Roman couldn’t find any trace of him for the next five years. He wasn’t in jail. No hospital stays. Neither were tax returns filed so presumably he wasn’t working either. His address remained listed as the family house in Brooklyn.

Finally, his name popped up on the staff of Sacred Heart Baptist Church in Manhattan where he served as a youth counselor. He stayed with Sacred Heart for two years, working his way up to junior pastor. Then he disappeared for a few months before Roman tracked him to First Baptist Church in New Orleans where he’d graduated to being a full-on pastor. Again, it was a short stint lasting only a little over a year. After that, PJ moved to a third Baptist church, this time in Arlington, Virginia.

A couple of years later he appeared as the pastor of Holy Spirit Church in Dallas, Texas. Not only had he moved west but he’d also jumped religions and landed in the Pentecostal camp. Roman discovered that Holy Spirit was considered a mega church and the charismatic PJ quickly rose up the ranks to head pastor. This must have suited him for he set down roots in Dallas, buying a house and joining an upscale country club where he played both golf and tennis. He lived there for close to eight years before short selling his house and disappearing.

Roman lost him again but after combing through police records and newspapers, at least he knew why he’d moved on. It seemed Jimmy Daniels had been under suspicion of sexual interference of a minor aged girl at Holy Spirit. The girl’s family eventually retracted the charge but by then, PJ was long gone. He didn’t poke his head above water, in a legal sense at least, until Immortal Light six years ago.

As he continued digging deeper, Roman was surprised to discover PJ had actually founded Immortal Light. Apparently, under the New Christian umbrella, each individual church was more or less free to run things as they saw fit. There was no ‘overseer’ aspect other than once a year ten of the original pastors met and reviewed any reported problems, deciding yay or nay if that particular chapter parish would be removed from the New Christian assembly.

It had happened a few times over the past ten years. Usually for instances of embezzling church funds or sexual misconduct allegations levied at clergy members. Two churches had been removed from the organization for promoting polygamy and one for conducting marriages between adult men and girls under the age of fourteen. As far as Roman could tell, the offenders simply changed the name of the church to remove the New Christian suffix and carried on, business as usual. It would seem PJ was more or less captain of his own ship in this instance.

And getting back to Immortal Light’s origin story, Roman found an interview in Praise be Jesus magazine in which Pastor Jim claimed to have gathered a group of followers online while roaming around the country in the years following his departure from Dallas. Eventually, he’d landed in Dalton and with the help of a handful of financial backers, set up the base for Immortal Light in a building long vacated by the Anglican church.

From there, his ministry had flourished, and according to an audit conducted a year ago, held assets in excess of ten million dollars. Immortal Light owned the church building and surrounding grounds and had considerable investments in stocks and mutual funds. PJ was pulling in a salary of a cool three-quarters of a million a year.

Nice if you could get it, Roman thought. Considering the fact Dalton was a very small town, it seemed unbelievably high to him. How was Immortal Light raising those kinds of funds?

It turned out that the congregation sitting in the pews during the Sunday services were only a small part of the whole. Everything was streamed online these days, and PJ’s preaching continued attracting big-time, deep-pocketed followers from all over America.

Roman scrolled through a list of sermons on the church website, clicking on a few at random and watching the pastor do his thing. Even on the small screen of the computer, PJ was compelling. His charismatic preaching reached out and grabbed you by the throat. Judging from the comment section of each post, thousands agreed.

Last year, PJ had gone on a sort of preaching tour over the summer doing sermons or services or whatever they were called several times a week all around the country. Roman calculated he’d probably raked in plenty of extra dough. His total income was no doubt bumping well over a million dollars a year at this point.

And the pastor’s lifestyle certainly reflected a certain opulence. He owned a house on the same street as Alice Bronson and drove a BMW 7-Series. It was trickier getting flight and hotel info but what he managed to gleam by pouring on a little charisma of his own with the folks answering the help-line phones, pointed to first-class seats and suites at five-star hotels. A highly regarded Atlanta dermatologist made regular visits to Dalton for Pastor Jim and had tagged him in several posts on her business Instagram page. He’d also tagged The Oxford Shop and J. Michaels Clothiers in posts on his own account indicating his taste in clothes ran high end too.

Roman sat back and tipped his head side-to-side while he processed the new information. PJ would have made a nice, juicy mark for someone like Clary. Hell, he didn’t even necessarily have to siphon money from the church coffers. He could have met her blackmail demands straight out of his bulging bank accounts.

Turning over the new information in his mind, he laced his fingers together and stretched his arms in front of him until his knuckles cracked. Then he picked up his shovel and continued digging. Pulling up the Immortal Light website again, he scrolled through the calendar for the previous month until he reached May fifteenth. Nothing was scheduled for Pastor Jim. He did another wider search of his name and the date to make sure he hadn’t had a one-off out-of-town preaching assignment, but nothing popped.

Finally, he took a sip of water, cleared his throat, and punched in a number on his phone.

“Good afternoon, Immortal Light Church. This is Adele speaking. How can I help you?”

“Adele. Hi. Roman Mancini. I’m looking into the disappearance of Clary Parsons. We met last night.”

“Oh, yes. Hello. Have you found her?”

“Not yet unfortunately. But I do have some more questions, and I’m hoping you’ve got the answers.”

“Oh…well…see…the thing is, last night after you left, Pastor Jim told us not to talk to you or anyone else poking into—I mean, requesting information. I’m sorry.”

Roman smiled to himself when he heard the sincere apology in her voice and figured it’d be easy enough to extract what he needed.

“Totally understandable. You’ve got a job to do and direct orders from your boss. No problem. And I don’t want to compromise your position. It’s just…a young girl’s life is literally on the line and this information could be key. All I need to know is if Clary had a session with Pastor Jim on the day she went missing. That’s May fifteenth. Or if she had anything else on at Immortal Light that day. Was she helping with Bible studies or something like that?”

Adele paused for a very long time. Roman knew she hadn’t hung up because he could hear her breathing along with muted voices in the background. He waited, holding tight to his patience and hoping the woman’s people pleasing personality would push her to do the right thing.

“Okay. I’ll tell you that, but nothing else,” Adele said in a voice barely a notch above a whisper. “Clary wasn’t here on May fifteenth. Her previous session with Pastor Jim had been a few days before on the tenth, and we didn’t have any group studies that night. I can’t tell you anything else now. I hope that helps.”

“So much. Thank you. You’ve been brilliant. Except…” He let the word hand for a few beats then continued on, laying down the lie with a puzzled voice. “See, we have a witness who claims Clary entered Immortal Light around four p.m. on May fifteenth. Are you sure she didn’t have a session with the pastor that wasn’t on the books or something? Maybe he wanted to keep it quiet or whatever.”

“Absolutely not. I run Pastor Jim’s schedule with accuracy and precision. There are no ‘off the book’ sessions. Especially with young girls.” Roman heard the angry clicking of fingers on a keyboard and gave himself a mental high five. “See. I can prove it. Pastor Jim wasn’t here that afternoon. He always takes a few blocks of personal time each week, and he was booked off that day. If Clary was somehow here, I didn’t see her and no one else did either. No more questions.”

“Aw…thanks, you’ve been great. Much appreciated. This will really help the case.”

“You’re welcome,” she said stiffly. “Have a blessed and holy day.”

Roman pushed his chair back from the desk and did a victory swivel. “Okay, buddy boy. Where were you when Clary disappeared on the afternoon of May fifteen?”

An hour later, he sat back with a smile of satisfaction. To the best of his ability, Roman hadn’t been able to find an alibi for PJ that day. No dermatologist or hair appointments. No reservations at any of the Dalton restaurants. He had been to Tough it Out gym on Freemont at one o’clock for a workout but that was hours before Clary’s disappearance.

Picking up his cell, he scrolled until he found Kevin’s number then hit dial.

“Hey, how’s it going?” Kevin said.

“Not bad. I’m guessing with all your free time, you probably want a little project to keep you busy?”

“Do I? Depends. Will you come over and finish the three fat stacks of paperwork on my desk?”

“That would be hard no. Police paperwork days are over for me, my friend.”

“You don’t have to rub it in.”

He paused and Roman heard the creaking sound that signified Kevin had leaned back in his chair and was swinging side to side as he talked. He could so clearly visualize his friend in his cubby of an office surrounded by piles of paperwork and his ever-present ‘Taking down the bad guys’ mug filled to the brim with coffee so thick and sludgy it could practically choke a man.

“Not rubbing. Just stating facts. Anyway, I’m looking hard at Pastor Jim Daniels from Immortal Light. Clary Parsons was apparently having regular ‘spiritual’ counseling sessions with the good pastor, and I’ve just done a run on him. Prior suspicion of diddling with a minor girl. This was in Dallas when he headed up Holy Spirit Pentecostal Church. He went to ground for a bit then popped up in Dalton six years ago and founded Immortal Light. Now we have a missing girl. I’ve checked with his administrative assistant, and he doesn’t have a church alibi for when Clary disappeared. Plus, he makes a crap ton of money and isn’t afraid of…how did Alice Bronson put it…” Roman paused and scratched a finger along his jaw. “Oh, yeah. He’s not exactly a hype beast, but he’s definitely flexing the brands.”

“What the hell does that mean?”

“I figure it means he likes owning nice stuff. We’re talking BMW, Apple watch, $250 chinos from The Oxford shop. The guy has a fancy dermatologist on speed dial. And no, I’m not kidding. She’s from Atlanta. I looked up her pricing. It starts at five hundred for an initial consult and goes up from there. From what I can tell, he has some kind of treatment at least once a month. Oh yeah, he bought a house over on Wellington Street. A nice big mansion type. Clary would have loved this guy. Plus, he’s easy on the eyes. Looks way younger than his years—probably due to the Atlanta skin doc.”

“Okay,” Kevin said slowly. “But you’re not giving me any actual proof. I can’t get a subpoena on skin docs and BMWs. Did anyone see them together on the day she disappeared?”

“No. But I know he was nailing her. I can feel it. Can’t you wave your hands around, bring up the prior dropped charge in Dallas, and somehow finesse your way into getting into his financial records. It’d be real nice to know if he took out any large chunks of money in the last few months.”

“I’ll do some digging of my own then give it a try. But the chances aren’t good with what we’ve got so far, and you know it.”

“Yeah. I do. But we’ve gotta find this kid. Mia thinks…well, you know she sometimes gets feeling about things? She’s convinced Clary is still alive but not for much longer.”

Kevin sighed. “Okay. Okay. I’ll do my best. Promise. You know I like my cold hard facts, but I’ve seen what Mia’s capable of firsthand, so I’ll really push on this. And she thinks this Jim Daniels might’ve taken Clary?”

Now Roman blew out a breath. “Not exactly. But she says they were—for sure—in a sexual relationship. Even if he didn’t take her, Pastor Jim needs to face what he did. No way that guy should be running a church. Plus, investigating him we might find something that leads us farther down the path to finding her. It’s all I’ve got right now.”

“I hear you. Leave it with me, and let me see what I can do, okay?”

“Thanks. You’re the best.”

“I know. Later.”

When Kevin hung up, Roman checked his watch and saw it was almost five p.m. He tipped up his face to stare at the ceiling, aware, more than ever, of the clock ticking and another day slipping by.

Please let Kev find something. We need a big old break right about now.

He momentarily turned his attention to the background checks he’d run earlier, printing out the results and quickly typing notes to update each of the two files before shutting down. Outside, the sun beat down mercilessly, and the air didn’t move one iota, hanging like a heavy shawl over him as he walked along Main Street. Despite the oppressive heat, Roman strode the length of the main strip then back again, the movement feeling good after a day of being cooped up in his office and finding practically nothing to help Clary.

It had to be Pastor Jim, didn’t it? They had no other suspects except for the flash of a slightly chubby man’s torso. If chubby guy was that important, surely Clary would have highlighted him when she communicated with Mia. Like why show a bunch of guys who didn’t actually snatch her then give practically nothing on the guy who did?

Chapter Twenty-six

Roman turned into Bean Time and ordered an iced coffee for himself and iced chai latte for Mia. When he got home, he found her still hunched over her worktable. She appeared to be making a pair of earrings this time. Off to the side he saw a half dozen finished pieces ready to be packed and shipped out to customers.

“Tell me you haven’t been in this same spot since I left,” he said, before taking a sip of his iced coffee.

“Um…okay, I haven’t been here the whole time.” She rubbed a hand over her face. “I took everyone for a walk a few hours ago. Man, it’s sticky out there, not that the dogs seemed to notice. I also did dinner prep. So there. See, plenty of movement. Now gimme.”

She stood and reached for the chai, but he held it up over her head.

“Wait. What about proper nourishment. Did you have lunch?”

Now her eyes slid away. “Not exactly. But I really wasn’t hungry. You know what would kick-start my appetite? A nice cold, sugary drink.”

He narrowed his gaze. “Okay. I’ll let it slide this time but I’m watching you, missy.”

When he handed her the drink, she took a sip before closing her eyes in apparent bliss. “Oh, wow. This tastes like heaven. You know I’m usually all about healthy eating but sometimes you’ve just gotta let loose and indulge.” She opened her eyes again and studied his face. “Was it a good hunting day?”

“Not bad. I wish I’d caught the perp standing there with a smoking gun, but that hardly ever happens on internet searches. Anyway, I did find out a bunch of stuff.”

Roman wandered over to the couch to sit, and Layla sprang to her feet and trotted up to him. She set her golden head on his knee, demanding attention, and he immediately complied, stroking a hand down her back. Tucker, instantly jealous, leapt up and pushed his way onto Roman’s lap almost knocking the coffee out of his hand in the process.

“Hey. Settle down you midget dog unless you want a nice cold bath.” He pushed the dachshund gently to the side then gave him a quick pat on the head so there wouldn’t be any hard feelings.

“Tell me already. I’m dying here,” Mia said, then winced. “So…first…I should probably mention I saw Clary a bunch of times today. No new info, just flashes of her lying on a cot. The room was dark, but it didn’t look dirty or anything. The floor was carpeted and the wall behind her was painted a soft yellow color. Her hair is all hacked off like I saw in the first dream, and she’s practically a skeleton. All the veins in her arms are standing out. Her neck and shoulders look tiny and bony. She didn’t seem aware of me. I tried talking to her but got no response. It really scared me.”

“Shit. That’s not good. And I still have no idea where to look for her.”

Roman took Mia through all the info he’d turned up on Pastor Jim. She sat quietly while he talked, but the minute he finished, stabbed her finger in the air.

“I’ll just bet that girl in Dallas wasn’t the only one he messed with. I wonder if she’d talk to us?”

“There’s a point. I’ll ask Kevin to get us her contact info. But if you’re still certain PJ didn’t take Clary, it won’t exactly help, will it?”

Mia’s lips formed a pout. “Well, no. But still. It can’t hurt.” She paused and shook her head. “I don’t think he did it. At least from the interactions I’ve had with Clary anyway. God, this is so frustrating. She could be close by somewhere and all we have to do is open the door and let her out but likely as not, she’s going to starve to death before we find her. Assuming we ever do.”

“Hey. We’ll find her. I may not have your super sensory talents, but I get feels too and something’s telling me this whole thing is coming to a head. Every case sort of has its own momentum, and this baby’s building and starting to roll. At least that’s what my gut is telling me. If Clary can just hang on a bit longer…”

He trailed off and Mia walked over and joined him on the couch with Tucker stretched out between them. She ran her fingertips along the small dog’s side, and he rolled over and exposed his belly for extra access. Naturally, she indulged him with more scratches. Finally, she lifted her eyes to meet Roman’s, and he saw the worry but also a fierce determination.

“Okay. I trust your gut. All we can do now is hope for the best, I guess. I’ve got everything for dinner chopped and ready, so it’ll only take about five minutes to throw together some wraps then I want to go over all the info again. Maybe I missed a clue. Or maybe with the new stuff you found on PJ something else will pop out.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

He leaned over the dog on his lap and kissed her. His lips were cool, and he tasted of coffee. She laid her head against his shoulder and sighed.

“Stay strong. I know we’re close,” he said.

She closed her eyes, remembering the flashes from earlier that day and how deathly ill Clary had looked lying on that narrow cot. “We’d better be.”

While Mia made the wraps, Roman fed the dogs…seeing his coffee was gone, he helped himself to a beer. “You gonna stick with the latte or do you want something else?” he asked her.

She passed him the Bean Time cup. “Maybe I’ll save it for dessert and just have my usual.”

He got a tall glass from the cupboard, filled it with ice, then poured out the Perrier and carried it over to the bistro table by the window. Knowing she liked a little fussing, he set the table with placemats and vivid blue napkins then quickly ventured outside and picked a calla lily. After setting the flower in a vase he placed it in the middle of the table.

When he turned back to her, she smiled. “You made it look all pretty. Thanks.”

She plated the wraps and brought them to the table, and he held out her chair. “My lady.”

“Wow. I’m getting the royal treatment tonight. Could you check the doggie door? I think I locked it when I went up for a shower a couple of hours ago.”

His mind flashed to the trouble they’d had with the Russian mafia only a month or so ago then to the Emerald Ring Killer from last year. He hated thinking about what Mia had gone through and that she still lived with the scars—at least the emotional ones. He hoped one day soon she wouldn’t feel the need to lock the dog door or want the driveway monitor close at hand.

“These wraps are awesome. I might’ve been a little light in the food department myself,” he told her before taking a second bite and chewing quickly. He swallowed and cleared his throat. “So…about this morning…you still okay with us dropping the abstinence thing?”

She smiled. A big, wide generous one. The kind that transformed her whole face and made her look lit up from within. “Oh, yeah. I’m a-okay about us having sex again.”

“Good. Me too. Maybe we could even have some more tonight.”

“I’m loving your vibe right now.” She paused and the smile slipped away. “You know, Brooke called this afternoon. Just for a check-in on the investigation. She said it’s hard being at the competition without Clary. They’d been working toward this for months, and she remembers how excited Clary was. Anyway, she did ask if we’d decided whether or not we’d have our ceremony at the church. I don’t know what to think anymore. I’m getting to the point I hear ‘wedding’ and my stomach rolls up in a tight ball of dread. Plus, this case is taking up all the space inside me. There’s no room for wedding stuff.”

He reached across and took her hand. “I know Brooke and my mom and whoever else are pushing you to make decisions, but I figure there’s still time. And our wedding shouldn’t be something you dread. Don’t worry about it right now, okay? Everything will work out in the end.”

“Yeah. Okay. And maybe once we find Clary, I’ll feel more inspired. Speaking of Clary, my mind keeps clicking back to the one other man I saw with her. Headless, husky guy. What if he’s the key? I just can’t get the first clue about him other than I think he lives in Dalton. And I don’t even know what I’m basing that on.”

“Okay. Let’s think about it.” Roman took another bite, this time chewing more slowly then washed it down with a sip of beer. “You only saw part of his upper body but from that we at least know he’s Caucasian. What about tattoos or piercings?”

She shook her head. “Negative. At least in the quick glimpse I got.”

“What color was the chest hair? Did you see his hands? Any wedding ring? What about a watch?”

“Hm…I think the body hair was your basic brown. Not helpful at all.”

“A little helpful,” he corrected. “We know he’s not a red head or probably not blonde either although some blondes have darker hair elsewhere. Likely his age is—I’ll have to do some research on when grey hair starts showing up on a man’s chest—but let’s call him younger than seventy.”

“I don’t think he was wearing a watch, and his hands were sort of down low in the vision so I couldn’t tell about the wedding ring.” She ran her hands through her hair then fisted one and tugged. “God. This is so infuriating because so far all we have is a white male under seventy. Wow. Way to narrow it down, Reeves.”

“I’ll admit we won’t necessarily find the guy off that description, but later, those details might come in useful.”

“Great because later might just be way too late.” She shrugged her shoulders and finally took her first bite of dinner.

When Roman’s cell pinged, he fished it out of his pocket then tipped his head to Mia. “It’s Kev. I’m gonna take it, okay? Yo, what’ve you got for me?”

He listened, nodding several times. “Can you give me the deets on her? Mia was thinking it might be worth a chat. I agree. Anything else? What about the financials?”

They talked for another minute or so then Roman said “We’ll be waiting…yeah…day or night…thanks, man.”

“You don’t look happy,” she said when he set the phone on the table.

“I’m not not happy. Kevin tracked the girl PJ was with when he headed up Holy Spirit. She still lives in Dallas. Married now. One kid. Her family dropped the charges because she went missing right after and it took them close to six months to track her down. She’d made it all the way to LA and was living on the streets. They were too busy helping her to worry about getting PJ, and he’d pretty much disappeared himself by then anyway. It sounds like the whole thing really messed her up. I’ll try calling her in a sec. See if she’ll talk.” He paused and took another sip of beer before grimacing. “Kev hasn’t heard back on the subpoena yet, so nothing will come through tonight. Maybe, if we’re lucky, sometime tomorrow.”

Mia pushed her plate away. “Well, crap. We need to move now.”

“I agree. Let’s talk to the Dallas girl first. Her name’s Rosemary. See if anything comes up.” He checked his texts and tapped on the screen then put the call on speakerphone.

“Hello,” a woman answered.

“Hey, there. I’d like to speak to Rosemary Gardner,” Roman said.

“That’s me. You better not be a telemarketer.”

“Nope. I’m an investigator out of Dalton, Tennessee. My name’s Roman Mancini. We’re looking into a pastor here in our town. James Adam Daniels. My information tells me you knew him back when he was head preacher at Holy Spirit Pentecostal Church.”

The line was quiet for several beats. Then Rosemary chuckled. “Yeah. I knew him. Whadda you want to know?”

“Why don’t I lay out what we’re dealing with here, and you can comment as you see fit,” Roman said. “We’ve got a young girl, just seventeen. It looks like Pastor Jim was having sex with her for the past few months. We think it started when she came in for spiritual counseling sessions. Anyway, she’s missing. Almost six weeks now. Anything you can tell us…and just to let you know, my assistant Mia is also on the call. Anyway, whatever you can tell us about Pastor Jim or your time with him might really help.”

Several seconds of silence ticked by. Finally, she cleared her throat and sighed. “Okay. Look. It was a long time ago. I’ve put all that shit behind me. But if you’re asking did I sleep with him the answer is yes. A lot. He told me he loved me and what we were doing was holy and right. Basically, God’s will. I was fifteen, you know, and so naïve. I’d never been with any guy before Jim. When people started sniffing around, he dropped me like yesterday’s garbage. Made it seem like it was all my fault and I’d somehow led him astray. Total bullshit. It messed me up good and I took off. Thank goodness my parents never gave up on me. It took almost two years before I was able to let it go and start living my life again.”

“Hi, Rosemary. It’s Mia. I’m so sorry for what you went through. If it helps at all, it looks like this situation is different. The girl targeted Pastor Jim and may have been exhorting money from him. In your opinion, would he be capable of kidnapping and possibly murder?”

“Really? Blackmail.” Rosemary laughed full out for several seconds. “I love it. Poetic justice on all fronts. Are you sure she didn’t run away same as me?”

“We don’t think so,” Mia said.

“Okay. I guess—gun to my head—if he was desperate, he might kidnap her, but I can’t see him committing murder. In his own way, he seemed to believe all the God stuff. And yeah, I’m no longer a Christian, in case you can’t tell from my dismissive tone. I’m more into Buddhism these days.”

“Do you think there were any other girls at the same time he was with you?” Roman asked.

“I’m gonna say no on that…but I can’t be sure. I do think there was someone before me though. Bethany. We’d been sort of friends but when Preacher Jim started paying special attention to me in Bible studies and asking me to stay after, she got pissed. Accused me of being a whore. Which, I guess technically, I was. Anyway, I got the distinct feeling she had intimate knowledge—shall we say—of Jim.”

“Do you happen to know her surname?” Roman asked.

“Um…gosh…I haven’t thought about her in years. It was something short like Finn or Beck...you know, I think it was Pitt. Yeah. Totally Pitt. Like the actor.”

“Wow. Good memory. You’ve been so helpful.” Mia paused, and Roman saw her eyes go soft. “If you don’t mind me asking, are you doing okay now? Are you happy?”

“You sound like my therapist. I’m fine. Mostly good. I have a gorgeous little girl—almost two—and my husband is great. I focus on family and trying to be a good person and mostly I don’t think about the past. Otherwise, he wins, right?”

“That’s good. I’m glad to hear it,” Mia said.

“Hey, would you mind…I mean…if it’s okay, I’d like to know if you find the girl and what happens to Preacher Jim.”

“No problem. When this is all over, I’ll circle back and give you a call. I appreciate you talking to us,” Roman said.

“You’re welcome. I guess.”

When Rosemary hung up, Mia blew out a breath. “Nothing to help us or Clary.”

Roman grabbed his cell then pushed back from the table. “No, but I’m going to text the info to Kevin. It might make the difference on pushing the subpoena through. Then I’ll update Clary’s case file.”

“Print it out, okay? I want to go over everything from the start.”

“You got it.”

Mia took the dogs and wandered her gardens, deadheading flowers as she went and pulling the odd rogue weed. The sun was setting. Even though the heat had dialed down a few notches, the air still felt sticky. Whether it was the humid weather or her somber mood, the dogs didn’t frolic as was usual. Instead, they followed her, staying close and giving her the sense she was surrounded by a deadly, albeit it extremely short, team of bodyguards.

“You guys are the best,” she murmured before bending to pat each member of her security team. Fifi stood on her foot and stared up at her, the Pomeranian’s coal black eyes seeming to radiate understanding and comfort. Mia scooped her up and carried her for the remainder of the walkabout, and the little dog all but purred in her arms.

When she made her way around the house to the deck, she found Roman sitting at the table with a small stack of papers and a cup of coffee. He’d freshened up her chai latte, pouring it from the Bean Time cup into a tall glass and adding lots of ice.

“Isn’t that a picture,” he said when she opened the gate and ushered the dogs inside.

She climbed the three steps onto the deck and took the chair beside him. “What did Kevin say?”

“Just that he’ll send the info on Rosemary over to the DA’s office.”

Mia took a sip of the chai and nodded. “Okay. All we can do is hope it helps.”

“Yep.” Roman nudged a yellow highlighter over to her then flipped through the papers, portioning off the top half. He handed them to Mia. “Here’s Clary’s up-to-date file. Anything that sparks those special feels of yours, light it up in yellow. I printed a second copy for me so we can both read.”

“It’s nice sitting out here, but it’s gonna be dark soon.” She pushed to her feet again and stepped over to flick on the outdoor light. When she walked back, weaving her way between the loafing dogs, he saw she’d crossed the fingers on both hands.

“Hoping for good luck?”

“It doesn’t hurt, does it?”

She straightened her stack then turned the first page over and began reading. It didn’t take more than fifteen minutes to hit the end of the file. By then she had smudges of yellow on both index fingers.

“Anything hit?” Roman asked.

She blew out a breath. “Nothing big. I just noticed most people didn’t exactly like Clary. She’s described as hard, with an edge, calculating and driven. Yet she was sweet with her sister and nice—or mostly nice—to Timothy, an obvious outcast. Still, I don’t get the sense the friendships with Daniella and Alice were deep or true. More so with Chloe…but from all accounts, I think the attachment was stronger on Chloe’s end. It makes me a little sad, you know? Cause that was more or less me before I met you.” She shook her head then worked up a smile. “Anyway. None of this tells us where she is.”

“Maybe not. But it helps to see her as a whole. And I just want to add one thing to your observation. My sense is Clary behaves as she does because that’s her personality. I think, back in the day, you might have behaved the same, but it was more about the circumstances and upbringing. You’d been taught emotions and caring for others was a weakness. As soon as you broke out of the cycle, your true self emerged. You have so much capacity for love, both giving and receiving. Please don’t ever doubt that.”

His eyes were intent on hers and she saw the faith and admiration in them. She wanted to believe him, wanted what he’d said to be true, but deep down inside she held onto that ever-present kernel of shame. And small though that kernel was, it weighed heavy on her. Why couldn’t she just throw the damn thing away once and for all?

She swallowed once, and her gaze drifted down to his pile of file pages. “I’ll try. How was your read-through. Any new angle jump out?”

“Not really. I do want to talk to the other girl from Holy Spirit in Dallas. Bethany Pitt. Who knows, maybe she’ll have something we can use.”

Mia leaned back and tipped her head to take in the darkening sky. The moon hung over the treeline, just a thin sliver of light with the outline of the whole planet a shadowy silhouette. A handful of stars twinkled. She breathed in, nice and deep, and released the tension in her shoulders before letting her mind wander.

“Clary’s out there somewhere. Probably can’t see the sky though. I hope to God she makes it through the night.”

“Me too. And whether or not she’s a nice person, whether or not people liked her, we’re going to do everything we can to find her.”

Chapter Twenty-seven

Mia slept fitfully, waking every hour or so with snatches of dreams still alive in her mind. PJ taking a class at the Dance on Air Academy and smiling toothily at Brooke when she leans in to adjust his shoulder position. Adele pulling out a gun in the church and shooting Clary in the stomach while PJ urges the congregation to stand strong against the devil. Gloria kneeling down in the middle of traffic on Main Street and bowing her head to pray. Elisha skipping along the sidewalk hand in hand with Timothy Greer who sings “Shake it Off” in a voice sounding eerily like Taylor Swift.

And in and under and through all the dreams she had flashes of Clary lying on her cot in the darkened room. She’d wrapped a crocheted blanket tightly around herself and the pattern of Jesus, with arms outstretched, lay across her body lengthwise as though the girl had arranged it specifically that way. Her emaciated arm lay on top of the cover, and her hand fitted in next to Jesus’ open palm.

Mia was already outside on the deck with a cup of tea, the dogs snuffling around their run, when the sun broke over the treeline very close to the same spot the moon had risen the night before. The temperature was climbing—the outside thermometer showed it to be seventy-seven degrees—but at least there was a strong breeze moving the air.

The screen door scraped, and Roman stepped outside. “Hey. You okay?”

“Yeah. Just couldn’t sleep.”

“Any communications with Clary?”

She sighed and gazed down into her mug. “Not really. I think maybe she’s too weak to reach out anymore or else she’s given up. Either way, I saw her a bunch of times but always lying motionless on the cot.”

He nodded. “Okay. It’s early yet but I’ll check in with Kev soon and see what our timeline might be for the subpoena. You want more tea?”

“No. I’m good. Thanks.”

When he came back with a mug of coffee and slide in beside her, she turned to him. “I don’t think I can sit here all day just waiting. I’m literally going to lose my mind. There must be something we can do.”

“Yeah. I’ve been thinking the same thing, and I have a plan. Maybe not a good one but gotta start somewhere, right?”

She leaned forward and rolled her hand. “Tell me already.”

“What if we keep an eye on PJ but in a harassing sort of way. You know, sit on his house. Follow him wherever he goes. No trespassing or anything. Just put the pressure on. Maybe it’ll panic him enough he makes a mistake. Also, there’s the added benefit he can’t slip away before the police have a chance to grab him. Thoughts?”

“I love it. Let’s go now.”

“Babes, it’s barely six a.m. We should fuel up first. Maybe pack some snacks. We might be out all day. What about the dogs?”

Mia glanced over to where Mac rolled in the grass and Tucker and Layla played a game of tug on an old, knotted rope. “I think they’ll be fine. I’ll leave the doggie door unlocked and they have their many water bowls. Plus, I can always tag Cheryl to check in on them. In fact, it’d be good if she came in anyway to pack and ship the pieces I finished yesterday.”

“Perfect. Okay. Let’s grab showers and some chow then we’ll spend the day annoying the good pastor. I should see what’s on the church schedule for today.” He slid his cell from his pocket and scrolled before nodding. “Nothing this morning. There is a ‘Navigating the Dangers of the Modern World’ workshop this afternoon. Doesn’t say who’s running it but maybe PJ will put in an appearance. I guess we’ll have to wait and see.”

It was almost eight a.m. when Roman pulled the Escape into a street slot across from Pastor Jim’s house.

“The Beemer is there, so hopefully he is too,” Roman said.

She studied the two-story brick home, taking in the generous front porch with large wicker chairs, the shiny black shutters, and the meticulously landscaped front yard. The wide cobblestoned driveway was set out in a semi-circle and swept in front of the house.

“Nice place.” She pulled out her phone and did a quick search. “According to Redfin he bought it for a hefty two point one million close to three years ago. I wonder if Clary came here? I did see them having sex in a room with fancy tiles.” She flicked through the pictures online then stopped and stared. “Oh yeah. It’s the kitchen. See the backsplash? That’s what I saw in my vision.”

She handed her phone to Roman, and he studied the picture for several seconds.

“Well, no help in finding Clary but if the worst happens and she doesn’t make it, she must have dropped a boatload of forensic evidence. We should have no trouble proving she was here.”

Mia sighed. “Small consolation.”

They sat across from the house for over an hour before there was a sighting of Pastor Jim.

“Hold steady,” Roman breathed when the front door opened.

PJ stepped out, locked the door behind him, and walked over to his car to retrieve a pair of sunglasses. He wore navy mesh shorts and a Patagonia T-shirt. He put one hand on the BMW for support while he did a series of stretches before walking briskly along the driveway to the sidewalk. He stopped short when he noticed the Escape.

Roman waved then lowered the window and leaned out.

“Good morning. Great day for a run though I have to say, I’d have probably gone out a little earlier myself since it’s now…” he paused and glanced at his temperature gauge. “Well, geez, it’s already eighty-six degrees.”

“I thought I made it clear, if you want to talk to me, you’ll have to go through my lawyers.”

“Oh, we don’t need to talk. We already know you were doing the nasty with Clary. Just waiting for the law to catch up. Mia and I figured it wouldn’t hurt to keep an eye on you—wouldn’t want you running away or anything.” Roman forced out a big, hearty laugh. “See what I did there? You’re actually going for a run, but I used it as a metaphor for you taking off before facing your due punishment. God, I really crack myself up sometimes.”

“You can’t do that. It’s harassment, plain and simple.”

“No law against sitting in my car on a public street. I’m not trespassing. And if I now decide to drive slowly around the neighborhood and happen to see you jogging, well, I doubt the police will be slapping cuffs on me any time soon.”

Mia opened her door and stepped out, staring across the roof to PJ. “FYI, we found Clary’s diary. There’s a really juicy entry about how you put her up on the kitchen counter and fucked her…excuse my language but it sure didn’t sound loving and respectful from what she wrote. You have quite the potty mouth on you. Not very Christian, if you ask me. Especially when you kept telling her to ‘take it, bitch’. By the way, she thought you were pitiful.”

“That’s slander and completely actionable under Tennessee law. If you dare to spread this lie, you’ll be the one facing the consequences.”

He turned away from them and started a slow jog along the sidewalk. Mia reached out with her mind then cursed and got back in the car.

“Dammit, I still can’t read him. He must have ninja blocking tactics. But even though he looks like butter wouldn’t melt in his mouth, I think he’s rattled. Did you see how red his neck got and that vein at his temple started sort of poking out.”

Roman put the SUV in drive, did a quick U-turn then settled in to crawl along the street after PJ. The run lasted close to forty-five minutes and during that time the pastor gave no indication he noticed or cared that they were there. When he reached his house, he walked across the front lawn and sauntered inside.

He didn’t re-appear until shortly after noon this time wearing chinos and a black T-shirt. They followed him to Gabe’s Diner. Roman waited until he’d gone inside then turned to Mia.

“I could go for a burger. You want anything?” he asked.

“I’m good. Still have all the food we packed this morning.”

“If he bolts and I’m not out, you stay on him, okay?”

She gave him a mock salute. “Aye, captain.”

Inside the diner, PJ sat on the end of one of the benches scrolling on his phone. He didn’t look up when Roman stood over him.

“Having a good day so far?” Roman asked. When there was no response, he chuckled. “Not talking. I get it. Fine with me. Just know I can keep this up all day.”

Now PJ’s gaze flicked up briefly, and his eyes shot daggers, but he worked up a smile and nodded. “Good to know. Enjoy yourself because my lawyers are on the case.”

“Oooh. Now I’m scared.” He leaned in close and lowered his voice. “It was bad enough you were sleeping with Clary but if you had anything to do with her disappearance, I’m going to nail you so hard. FYI, Rosemary Gardner says ‘hi’. She remembers you—well, not exactly fondly—but she remembers you.”

The pastor’s expression went to stone, and his eyes dropped down to fix on his phone again. Roman watched him then glanced over to the take-out counter. He nudged the pastor’s foot. “Hey, buddy, they’re calling your name.”

PJ jerked then leapt to his feet and picked up the bag of food from the counter.

“Have a blessed day, Pastor,” the girl said and smiled.

He didn’t respond, simply turned away and walked quickly out of the diner.

Roman chuckled to himself then walked back outside and climbed into the Escape. They followed Pastor Jim through Dalton.

“No burger for you?” Mia asked.

“Nah. I kinda lost my appetite. Someone’s distracted.”

Mia’s gaze shifted through the windshield, and she saw the BMW clip the curb before correcting back onto the road.

“Oh, my,” she said then braced a hand on the dashboard. “I thought he was going to run that red.”

“Me too. It looks like he’s having a very heated conversation with someone.” Roman inched forward until the bumpers of the two vehicles were practically kissing.

“Maybe the much-referenced lawyers. Though I wouldn’t put it past him to be talking to his investment people. He might be getting ready to pull up stakes and steal away in the night. I sure wish that subpoena would come through.”

Roman stabbed the screen on his cell, listened for the call to connect, then put the call on speakerphone.

“Yo. What’s the deal with the subpoena?”

“And hello to your too. Yes, I’m fine. Thanks for asking,” Kevin said.

“Seriously. Is anything happening yet?”

“I was just about to call you. I’ve been back and forth with Diana at the DA’s office, and it looks like they’re going to give us financials and phone. Should be coming through any minute. I’ve brought her up to speed and the second I find anything, she’ll get us an arrest warrant.”

“Good. Finally. You’ll be happy to know we’re sitting on Jim, so there’s no chance of him bolting.”

“Glad to hear it. You guys got anything else on Clary?”

“Not so far and it’s already the afternoon. Man, we’ve got to crack this case because I don’t want it turning into a ‘recover the body’ assignment.”

“I hear you. You’ll know when I know.”

Kevin clicked off, and Roman pulled over to the side of the road across from Immortal Light. They watched PJ park in the lot then walk around the side of the church toward the office area.

Mia rested her head against the side window. “I keep thinking about the fourth man Clary was with. We have to find him. Don’t get me wrong, I’m glad to be doing something but PJ feels like a dead end right now.”

“But he’s all we’ve got so we stay on him until something else pops.” Roman paused and glanced across the street to the parking lot. “The Parsons just arrived. We should go talk to them.”

Roman and Mia stepped out together. The lot held a smattering of cars with two more jockeying to get spots in the shade. The three Parsons were already partway down the side path of the church and heading for the back.

“Hey, Billy. Gloria. How’s it going?” Roman called out.

They turned and stood watching while Mia and Roman approach. It hardly seemed possible, but Billy looked to have dropped another ten pounds overnight, and the skin on his face was an ashy grey color. Gloria was also pale, but now her cheeks filled with red and her eyes flashed.

“We got a call from Pastor Jim about an hour ago. We never asked you to bother him. He’s steamed and acting like it’s our fault,” she said.

“I’ve been trying to reach you all morning. Why didn’t you pick up?” Billy asked, his voice thick with emotion.

“Sorry about that. We were kind of in the middle of something. Just to let you know, Pastor Jim had…” Roman’s eyes shifted to Elisha. “Let’s say…carnal knowledge of Clary. That puts him straight onto the list of suspects.”

“What does carnal knowledge mean?” Elisha asked.

“It means to know someone really well. You go inside now. This is an adult conversation.” Gloria pointed to the back of the church and waited until Elisha begrudgingly walked along the path and out of earshot then she whirled back to Roman. “I will not have you saying these things about Pastor Jim. He’s a holy man.”

“But you don’t mind if I say them about your daughter? What if Jim’s the man who took her? Don’t you want justice?”

“I want…I just…I can’t believe Clary did…things…with all these men. It’s impossible to understand. I tried so hard to raise her right. Billy and I, we’re good people. God-fearing and honest. I feel like we’re being punished.”

She spoke quietly, and her tone was heavy with guilt. A single tear dropped from the corner of her eye, and she swiped at it with an angry jerk of her arm before pressing her lips together.

“Honey. We’ve talked about this. Whatever Clary did or didn’t do, it’s not our fault. Pastor Jim is always preaching about the burden of free will and how we have to fight against sin. Our girl just lost her way, that’s all. If we could only find her, bring her home to us, I know she’ll turn back to God.”

In contrast to his wife’s stoic expression, Billy’s face was a mask of grief. Tears slid freely down his cheeks and his mouth trembled.

“Look. Folks. I know this is hard. We investigated Pastor Jim’s background and talked to a woman last night. She told us that Jim was having sex with her, in the church, when she was fifteen years old. If he’s done it in the past, it’s hardly a big leap to see him involved with Clary. And given his position, he needs to be stopped. What if he starts moving on to younger girls? Elisha’s what…eleven or so, right? How would you feel if he seduces her? Maybe takes her virginity like he did with the lady we talked to?”

Finally, there was a spark of anger in Billy’s eyes. “He’ll never put his hands on Elisha. I’ll kill him first.”

He turned toward the church but Roman reached out and grabbed his elbow. “Hey. Simmer down. We’re not going to let anything happen to Elisha. We’ve alerted the police about Pastor Jim. I wouldn’t be surprised if they bring him in for questioning later today. Let everyone do their jobs for now and see what shakes out.”

Mia stepped forward. “We have reason to believe Clary was involved with a fourth man but don’t know his identity. Can either of you think of who it might be?”

“I just don’t understand why she would do any of this. Shawn and that teacher from Dalton High. Now Pastor Jim. Maybe it’s like the pastor said. Maybe she’s been sent here to test our relationship with God.”

“Yeah. That sounds like something someone says to absolve themselves of their sins. Even if Clary was the aggressor, shouldn’t Pastor Jim—a holy man who claims his relationship with God is rock solid—have helped her instead of having sex with her?” Roman asked.

“Damn right he should have. I’ve got no problem with you two doing your thing to make sure he pays for what he’s done. Someone like that…he shouldn’t be preaching to us, that’s for sure,” Billy said, standing up straight and pulling back his shoulders. “Clary made mistakes but she’s still so young. Jim is an adult.”

“William Parsons. I know it’s just the grief and anger pouring out, but you stop saying these things. You’ll need to repent now. It’s the only way to make it right with God,” Gloria said, poking her finger into her husband’s chest.

Billy glanced at his wife and shook his head. “No, honey. It’s not just the grief and anger, it’s common sense and good judgment. How can you sit in there and listen to a man who was doing those things to Clary? No church for us today. I’m going to get Elisha then we’re going home.” His gaze shifted to Roman and Mia. “I’ll give you the rest of the weekend to put Pastor Jim behind bars. After that, I may have to take matters into my own hands.”

“But…you can’t…that’s not right,” Gloria sputtered when he walked away. She swung back to face them. “Look what you’ve done. Poor Billy, he’s doubting God now thanks to the two of you. How is any of this helping? We still don’t know where Clary is.”

Mia shifted closer. “And so I’ll ask you again, can you think of any other man Clary might have targeted? He’d need to be wealthy because from all reports, she was in it for the money. Think about the members of Immortal Light. There must be any number of rich families attending. Who else would fit the bill?”

Gloria stepped back, crossing her arms over her chest. “I don’t know. Nobody comes to mind.” Then she blinked rapidly, and her lips trembled. “It’s really true Clary and Pastor Jim were…involved?”

“Yes. I’m sorry,” Roman said.

She let out a shuddering breath, and now the tears started to fall fast and furious. “I just…it’s all…oh my Lord, this is too much. Billy’s right. We can’t go in there today. What kind of people would we be to get comfort and guidance from a man who did that to our girl. I’ve prayed so hard for Clary, but her soul is lost, and I don’t know what to do anymore. And now I can’t even go to church. I’m losing God too.”

Gloria dropped to her knees and collapsed forward, her body wracked by sobs. Mia knelt beside her and put an arm around her back. “Easy now. Let’s focus on finding your daughter. If we can find her, you might still have a chance to help her soul. Someone with your strong faith, you’ll never lose God. Don’t let Pastor Jim screw that up for you.”

The sobbing continued while Mia patted her back and Roman looked on helplessly. Billy and Elisha made their way along the side of the building. When she saw her mother on the ground, Elisha stopped short and looked up at her father who’d gone a deathly pale color. He grabbed Elisha’s hand and tugged her along as he hurried over to his wife.

“What happened? Did you hear something about Clary?”

Mia stood and shook her head. “No news. Gloria’s just processing everything. You take her home now. She needs some quiet time.”

“She hasn’t slept in days. I wake in the night and she’s downstairs on her knees praying or sometimes out driving the empty streets looking for Clary.” He turned his ruined eyes to Roman. “We need to find our girl.”

Elisha stood off to the side staring down at her mother who was hugging herself and rocking gently. She took off her backpack and fiddled with the straps looking from Roman to Mia with distress so clearly written on her face.

Mia urged Gloria to her feet and Billy immediately came around the other side and wrapped a supportive arm around his wife. They walked her slowly to the Parsons’ vehicle and helped her inside. Billy shut the door and blew out a breath before lifting his eyes to Roman.

“You let me know the second you find out anything, you hear?” He waited for Roman to nod. “And make sure you put that bastard preacher behind bars where he belongs. Come on, Elisha, let’s get your mother home.”

Billy marched around the car, but Elisha hung back and sidled toward Mia, her arms still full of backpack.

“What will happened to the person who took my sister?” she asked in a quiet voice while her fingers worried the zipper of the pack back and forth.

“Well, the police will take them into custody, and they’ll be charged and go before a judge. Don’t worry, okay? Whoever hurt Clary will pay.”

“Elisha. In the car. Now,” Billy called over his shoulder before slamming the door.

Elisha hung her head then turned and letting the backpack trail behind her along the pavement, walked slowly to the car.

Chapter Twenty-eight

“I’m glad Billy has his rage to hang on to right now, but I think we just witnessed Gloria finally crack. I guess as long as she had Immortal Light and Pastor Jim on her side, she could stand the pain but now she’s lost…not just her daughter…but the whole structure she built her life around,” Mia said as they walked across the street and climbed into the Escape.

“Yeah. She got the legs kicked out from under her, that’s for sure. It was a sad thing to see.” He shook his head then pulled out his phone. “Anyway, we might as well settle in for a bit. And since I have some time on my hands, I’ll put it to good use. The whole bullying thing with Clary keeps bugging me. I’m gonna see if I can find out more on that front.”

Roman scrolled on his phone for the next several minutes, mumbling to himself, while Mia stared out the window and tried to push away the growing sense of dread. She repeatedly reached out with her mind but could no longer get a fix on Clary. The flashes of the girl on the cot were gone and so, too, was any sense of her at all.

We’ve come so far. Please don’t let her be dead, she chanted to herself.

“Okay, I’ll put a call through to MER Industrial in Trenton. It’s Billy’s former place of employment. I know it’s Saturday, but these places usually run twenty-four seven,” Roman said.

Mia was so far inside her head, his voice sounded like a distant buzz. “Sure. Good idea. I’m going to step outside for a minute. I need some air.”

He glanced over at her. “Everything okay?”

She started to nod then shrugged. “I guess. I can’t feel Clary anymore.”

“Hey. Try to stay calm. We’re gonna need every ounce of our collective brain power to figure this out, but we’re close. I swear we are.”

“I wish I had your certainty,” she said before opening the door and stepping onto the sidewalk.

She walked to the corner and back, working to keep her breathing nice and slow through the waves of panic. A woman passed by pushing a stroller with a small blonde toddler inside. Over at the church, more cars pulled into the lot. In the distance, the bells at city hall clanged twice to mark two o’clock.

How was it that everything felt so ordinary when out there, somewhere, a young girl lay dying and the person responsible roamed free. Shouldn’t everyone in the town be searching? Shouldn’t normal life be suspended for as long as it took to bring Clary home?

Mia continued pacing back and forth along the sidewalk until Roman, smiling hugely, leapt out of the SUV and pumped his fist in the air.

“Jackpot, baby. Kev just called. He found evidence PJ withdrew over fifty thousand since the beginning of the year. They haven’t traced it all yet, but a bunch went to buying Visa and AmEx gift cards and it looks like he purchased lots of stuff from Ikea and Home Sense and had it shipped to Alice Bronson’s house. Plus, there were some calls to Clary’s regular cell and a couple placed to the number we think she was using as a burner phone. It’s the same one both Shawn and Brad called. The real kicker though? They found two naked pictures of Clary on his phone. Like the guy must be a total moron. Why the hell didn’t he delete them? Arrest warrant is coming through right now. They’ll be here shortly to pick him up.”

“That’s great.” Mia tried to pump some enthusiasm into her voice. “Excellent news. I guess we should hang here a bit longer?”

“For sure. I wanna see that guy led out in cuffs. One of the perks of the job.”

She walked over to the SUV and leaned her hip against the front fender. “Any luck with MER Industrial?”

“Don’t know yet. Waiting for a call back. I guess I’ll push on Frontier Manufacturing in Annapolis while I’m at it. It never hurts to have more info than we need.”

Mia glanced over and spotted Frannie stepping out of a Cadillac. The woman was wearing another short tight mini dress, this one in shocking pink. She lifted a hand to Mia and waved before tucking her purse in at her elbow and starting toward her at a brisk walk.

“Incoming,” Mia mumbled.

“Well, hello. It’s good to see you folks again. Any word on Clary?” She rested a hand on her large chest. “I have to say, I’ve barely slept a wink for worrying over that poor girl these last few nights.”

“We’re still working the case, ma’am,” Roman said then glanced at his phone when it signaled. “Excuse me, I have to take this.”

He strode down the sidewalk until he was out of earshot. Mia worked up a smile for Frannie. “Um…you might want to hold off going into church just now. I think we’re about to get a visit from the police.”

Frannie’s heavily glossed lips formed a big round O, and she grabbed Mia’s arm, clamping on like a vise. “Please, tell me it wasn’t someone in the church.”

“We don’t know yet.” She tipped her head when she heard the police sirens. “But Pastor Jim is in a spot of trouble.”

Frannie’s free hand went to her neck, and she patted herself as though trying to calm her nerves. “My word, what has he done? He always seemed like such a good man. So knowledgeable about the Bible, and I loved his sermons. They lifted me up, you know. If I was having a bad week, I’d sit right in there in church and listen to him preach and everything made sense again.”

“Well, he may be a good preacher, but he crossed the line big-time, and he’s done it before.”

The scream of the sirens grew ever closer and now Frannie smiled, and her hand relaxed on Mia’s arm. “What did he do? Was it gambling? Drugs? Please tell me he wasn’t embezzling funds from the church,” she said eagerly.

“I shouldn’t say anything else right now until he’s in custody.”

“Mia. That was Trenton,” Roman called out. “Billy wasn’t let go. He quit.”

Inside her head, Mia heard the sound of chimes like those on TV games shows when someone won the grand prize of a new bedroom set or a cruise to the Caribbean. “What about Annapolis?”

By now Roman was beside her. He glanced over when the squad car and Kevin’s unmarked screeched into the parking lot of Immortal Light.

“Still trying to reach someone there.” He shoved the phone in his pocket, crossed his arms over his chest, and leaned against the SUV. “Oh, yeah. Front row seats, baby. I’m so ready for this show.”

The three of them stood watching while Kevin, Franco, and two uniforms disappeared into the church. Frannie asked a few more questions, but when neither Roman or Mia answered, she settled in beside them and kept her eyes fixed on Immortal Light.

Several minutes later a small group of people walked out of the church. In the lead were the two uniformed officers with Pastor Jim between them. His hands were cuffed behind his back. Kevin’s partner was next followed by a knotty group of agitated church members before Kevin appeared bringing up the rear.

The officers loaded PJ into the back of the squad car. Meanwhile, the dozen or so civilians formed an angry semi-circle around Kevin and Franco, shouting and waving their arms.

“Okay, folks. Let’s take a breath here,” Kevin’s raised voice carried across the distance. “You’re welcome to lodge whatever complaints you have with the Dalton Police Department. In the meantime, we have to take Pastor Jim in for processing.”

Several men shouted, their words garbling together, and a woman shrieked and ran over to the squad car to pound on the door. One of the uniforms dragged her away. Roman shifted beside Mia, and she could sense him ready to spring into action should things deteriorate further.

But they didn’t. The two uniformed officers got in their car and slowly eased forward and through the parking lot and out to the street before turning in front of Mia and Roman and disappearing around the next corner. Mia caught a glimpse of PJ slumped in the back seat with his head down.

“Damn right, you low-life scum bag,” she muttered.

Back at the church, Kevin walked purposedly over to his unmarked car and though the civilians trailed after him, it was easy to see the air had gone out of the balloon. Roman exhaled and nodded before turning to Frannie.

“You’re sort of the unofficial head of hospitality at Immortal Light, right? I imagine you might be needed across the street right about now. Lots of upset people wandering around.”

Frannie pushed away from the Escape and squared her shoulders then smiled at Roman. “You’re absolutely right. I’m sure everyone could use a cup of coffee and a sympathetic ear.” She stepped onto the street then glanced back over her shoulder. “You let me know when you find that girl. I think it’ll help everyone to hear she’s been rescued. Nothing like good news to cancel out a shock.”

Kevin paused his car to let Frannie walk into the lot then swung out and over to the curb in front of Roman and Mia.

“Well, that was an exciting day at the office. For a minute there, I thought maybe the mob were going to rise up and beat us over the heads with crucifixes or something.”

“You handled it like a champ. Did Jim say anything?” Roman asked.

“Not a word. While I did my Miranda spiel, he calmly took out his phone and shot off a text then passed it over to me. He almost protested when I took out the cuffs but, in the end, just stood there without complaint and let me put them on. Meanwhile, the rest of the place went nuts. I had to put Cory and Kelly on the office door because they were trying to get to me and Franco and drag us away.” He shrugged. “Doesn’t matter. We got him. Anything to report on Clary?”

Mia shook her head. “Nada.”

“Hey. That’s not true,” Roman said. “I’m tugging a line on the Parsons’ history. They moved three times in four years and lied to everyone about why. It could be something. Anyway, I’m waiting for a call-back from a second source. I’ll keep you in the loop.”

“You know the drill for the pastor. It’s gonna be a couple or so hours before we get him in the box for questioning, but did you want to watch the show?” Kevin asked.

“Maybe. Yeah. Let me know and depending on what’s happening, I might swing by. In the meantime, I’m gonna investigate another guy. He was a member of Immortal Light too. Clary was friends with his daughter, and he’s loaded. Could be our fourth guy.”

“Sounds like a plan. And if James Daniels was the one who took the girl, I’m gonna make sure he pays.”

After Kevin sped away, Mia turned to Roman. “We need to stay on the Parsons’ background story. There’s something there. I can feel it. Let’s call the high school and find out if there was bullying.”

“I’d love to but it’s Saturday and the summer holidays just started so I doubt anyone’s there. What I can do is track down the principal and see if I can get his or her personal contact details then convince them to talk.”

She shook her head. “That’ll take too long. Everything’s telling me we’re down to hours for saving Clary.”

“Then let’s go to the source and swing by the Parsons’. They’re already shaken from earlier and when we give them the news about their pastor, it should bring their guard all the way down. Could be they’ll blurt something out.”

Mia clicked open the locks to the Escape and hopped behind the wheel. Her body was electric, every sense pinging. It was all she could do not to yell at Roman to hurry the hell up with his seatbelt. She peeled away from the curb and barely stopped at the sign at the corner before blasting through.

“Honey, maybe take it down a notch. Don’t want you smushing some poor kid or dog who has the misfortune to wander your way. The Parsons only live a couple of streets over, we’ll get there fast enough,” he said mildly.

She slowed marginally but kept her gaze on the road. “Okay. But that damn bomb in my head is counting down in double time now.”

“Think back to the husky headless guy from your vision. Any chance it might’ve been Billy?”

Mia’s foot lifted off the accelerator and the SUV slowed dramatically. “What?” She paused. “I mean…I guess it could have been. Especially from maybe a month or so ago before he lost weight. But if he was having sex with Clary…what does that have to do with them moving these last couple of years?”

“I don’t know. Maybe nothing. Or maybe somehow people found out in both Annapolis and Trenton, and he wanted to get out of town. It’d have been easy enough for Billy to tell Gloria he’d been laid off, wouldn’t it?”

“But…why would Clary do it with her stepfather? It’s not like she could extort money out of him. From what we can tell, they’re just about getting by.”

“Sure. But what if the thing with Billy isn’t new. What if he started molesting her when she was little, and it just kept going? It would sort of explain how she came up with this plan to use sex as a weapon for money. And also why she’s so desperate to get away from here. Maybe small-town Dalton was never the issue. Could be she just wants to escape her stepfather.”

Mia pressed a hand to her stomach. “Jesus. It makes so much sense. Why didn’t I see it before? I never felt anything like that from him.”

“You’re always telling me not everyone’s an open book waiting for you to dive on in.” He paused and nudged her shoulder. “Babes, we’re stopped in the middle of the road. You might want to pull over. Anyway, I could be off base but let’s put it in the back of our minds for now and see how things play out.”

“Yeah.” She checked her rearview mirror then hit the gas again, causing the car to jerk before it smoothed out and up to speed. “Go in soft, right?”

“I think so. Why don’t I take the lead, like usual and you can hang back and see what comes to you.” When she turned onto the Parsons’ street and pulled over in front of their house, Roman pointed to the driveway. “Let’s park in there. If this theory pans out, no need to give Billy an easy escape route.”

Chapter Twenty-nine

Billy answered the door. He was still wearing the same church clothes from earlier, navy cotton dress pants and a button-down short sleeve shirt. As with every other time they’d seen him, the clothes hung baggy around his frame.

His eyes held the barest hint of hope. “You’ve found something on Clary? Was it Pastor Jim?”

Roman kept his expression neutral. “Nothing new, I’m afraid. Could we come in?”

Billy looked around in a dazed sort of way then stepped back and spread his arm wide. “Make yourselves at home. Gloria, we’ve got company.”

Gloria appeared from the doorway of the kitchen. Her face was splotchy and her eyes red-rimmed.

“What’s happening?” she asked.

“Nothing. They want to talk to us, I guess.”

Mia and Roman slid onto the chairs while Billy and Gloria sat together on the couch. He took his wife’s hand and offered her a brief smile. “Honey, they still haven’t found Clary,” he told her.

Gloria nodded, her gaze fixed on the floor while tears started slipping down her cheeks.

“Okay. Here’s the thing. Pastor Jim was arrested a few minutes ago on charges of statutory rape…same as Shawn and Brad. Even with everything that’s already happened, I’m sure it’s still a shock.”

“Yeah.” Billy nodded and patted Gloria’s hand. “We can’t believe it. I don’t even know if I’m mad anymore. I think I’m mostly just numb. The whole thing with Clary and Pastor Jim and…all the other guys…it’s unreal. Like something from a movie.”

“It’s hard to even pray. But I keep telling myself Pastor Jim is just a man. It’s not God who let me down, it’s the man who faltered,” Gloria said, her voice wobbling.

Mia pulled a Kleenex from her pocket and passed it over to Gloria who quickly dabbed her eyes.

“And you’re positive he didn’t take her?” Billy demanded.

“Not one hundred percent but it doesn’t seem so. Don’t worry, the police will turn Pastor Jim inside out and make sure. In the meantime, Mia and I went back to the beginning and combed through all the details again, and I do have a couple of questions. You moved from Trenton to Dalton just over a year ago. April twenty-fifth, right?”

“Yeah. We already told you this.”

“I know. It’s crappy having to keep answering the same questions over and over, but I want to make sure we haven’t missed anything. And before that you spent a short time in Annapolis. It’s hard having to move your family around so much.”

Billy shifted and sat back against the couch. “It wasn’t fun, I’ll tell you that much.”

“I hear ya. But what can you do, right? You’ve gotta go where the jobs are,” Roman said easily.

Mia watched Billy closely and saw his eyes shift to Gloria before he looked down. “That’s about the size of it,” he mumbled.

“Except you didn’t lose your job at MER Industrial in Trenton, did you? I talked to Ted just a little while ago. He said they were sad when you handed in your notice. Why’d you lie to Gloria and the kids and drag them across the country?”

Billy shook his head, eyes still down. Mia noticed Gloria shift away from him. Her eyes, too, were on the floor. She plucked at her skirt, rubbing the fabric between her fingers.

“Look. There has to be a reason you moved around so much, and it’s not because of your job so what gives?” Roman pressed.

The room was silent for several beats and a vibration thrummed through Mia until she felt as though she was holding onto a live wire. When Billy lifted his head and turned to Gloria, her heart kicked in her chest.

“We’re going to have to tell them,” he said.

It seemed as if all the air went out of the room and Mia struggled to draw in her next breath. Gloria sighed then nodded and shifted to face Roman.

“We moved because of Clary. She was being bullied at school. It started in Annapolis. The girls were awful to her saying disgusting things and spreading lies. She was beside herself. Her grades were affected, and she didn’t want to go to school anymore. Then when we went to Trenton, I thought it was going to be okay, but it started up again. The trouble is Clary’s so talented and beautiful. I think the others were jealous. I knew it would eventually trickle down to Elisha too. I couldn’t stand for either of my daughters to grow up with so much hate directed at them,” she said, her voice filled with passion.

Roman tipped his head and studied Gloria. “Okay, but why the secrecy? Lots of kids get bullied.”

“Because if word got around Dalton that Clary had been targeted by kids from her old school, it would tarnish her. The new kids would think there was something wrong with our daughter and the bullying might start up again.” She crossed her arms over her chest and locked eyes with Roman. “And it worked too, didn’t it. There was no trouble for Clary at the high school here.”

Mia’s stomach did a little flip, and her face felt hot. She dabbed at her forehead.

Roman frowned at Gloria. “You know, from everything I’ve learned about your daughter, I just don’t see her being bullied. People say she’s tough. Has an edge. She speaks her mind and doesn’t shy away from hurting people’s feelings. If you’d told me Clary was the bully—I’d believe you, but this story feels wrong.”

He glanced to Billy who had a puzzled expression on his face.

“I did wonder about that,” Billy said. “Clary’s not backward about coming forward and mostly doesn’t care what others say about her…unless it has to do with dance.”

“Oh, for heaven’s sake, why would I lie about our daughter being bullied,” Gloria snapped at Billy.

“I can’t think of any good reason, but I think maybe you did,” he said slowly.

“What if Gloria found out something and learned other people were starting to clue in too. The part of the story about Clary being tarnished is probably true. Your wife wouldn’t want word to spread on something like that. Except I can’t figure why she didn’t put a stop to it in the first place,” Roman said, staring straight into Billy’s eyes.

The man blinked and shook his head. “I’m following you part of the way there but you’re going to have to spell out the rest because I have no idea what you’re talking about.”

Roman flicked a glance to Mia and offered a subtle nod before zeroing back in on Billy. “Have you been engaging in sexual activities with your stepdaughter.”

Billy’s mouth opened and his eyes wheeled but no sound came from him. Mia watched the color leach from his face and saw the split-second Roman’s words registered. He leapt off the couch and shoved into Roman, almost toppling the chair over backward. Roman held out a hand and climbed to his feet.

“Shut your damn mouth,” Billy roared. “How dare you come into my house and accuse me of…of doing…I can’t even say the words that’s how despicable the whole thing is. I want you out. Both of you. I’m done with this. It’s not like you’re finding Clary anyway.”

No longer pale, the color had come flooding back. Now his face was dangerously red, and his breath rasped in and out at a furious rate. Mia’s gaze flicked over to settle on Gloria who had huddled on the far end of the couch. She couldn’t read the woman’s expression but Mia’s whole body tingled, and her vision tunneled in making the rest of the room fade behind a grey curtain of mist until Gloria was the only thing she could see.

“It wasn’t Billy. There was no molesting. It was something else,” Mia said as the knowledge slowly seeped into her mind. “Dalton wasn’t the first place Clary seduced men for money, and you knew about it, didn’t you, Gloria? You kept thinking if you moved her to a new place and laid down the law, she’d stop. But she wouldn’t. She just kept on picking out men and offering them her body. You told us once that Clary was a virgin saving herself for marriage. Talk about a fantasy. Clary was putting out for anyone and everyone as long as she figured she could make it pay. You knew she had to be stopped.”

Mia shook her head, and her field of vision cleared, the whole room coming back into bright focus. Gloria was folded forward over her knees, arms around herself and rocking. Billy stood next to Roman, but he stared at his wife with mouth open and eyes showing nothing but confusion. Roman nodded, a half smile on his face. His gaze flicked between Gloria and Billy while off to the side, almost but not quite invisible, little Elisha’s head poked around the door frame of the kitchen.

“Glo, what’s she talking about? What happened to Clary?” Billy asked in a strangled voice.

Gloria didn’t respond, just squeezed her eyes shut, tucked her head in tight to her chest, and continued rocking.

Mia stepped around the coffee table and stared down at the woman. “Where is your daughter? Is she still alive?”

Billy stumbled back and raised his hands out in front of him. “Stop asking her that. Stop badgering her. How would Gloria know where Clary is? Someone took her. Some man. We just want our girl to come home,” he said all in a rush.

“Gloria, you have to tell us where to go. If she’s still alive, we can save her. Don’t you want Clary to come home?” Mia asked.

Gloria mumbled something and Mia dropped to her knees and grabbed the woman’s shoulders to stop the rocking. The tears had dried up by now, and her face was bone white. Under her hands, Mia could feel the tremors racking her body. When the woman’s eyes met hers, they looked vacant. Empty. Like she’d gone somewhere deep inside herself.

Billy pushed in beside Mia, shoving her aside and grabbing his wife up in a hug. She clung to him sobbing and buried her face against his chest.

“It’s okay, Gloria. I know you’d never hurt Clary.” He shifted, but his grey eyes had gone to flint when he glared at Mia. “I won’t tell you again. Get. Out. Of. My. House. You have ten seconds before I call the police.”

“I think you know it’s true,” Roman said quietly, stepping over to stand shoulder to shoulder with Mia. “It makes total sense. Gloria was trying to save Clary’s soul, but it went too far. Just tell us where she is.”

“I can’t. Clary needs to repent. When she does God will save her. What good is it to save her physical body if her soul is in jeopardy?” Gloria sobbed out.

Billy’s arms dropped away from his wife, and he stepped back, but she clung to him, and her sobbing grew louder. His head shook wildly from side to side, and he tried to pry her hands off his shirt. The breast pocket ripped away, but Gloria only grabbed up more of the fabric and hung on.

Elisha burst into the room, her face covered in tears. She rushed up to Mia and held out a phone case. It was sparkly pink. Someone had added a collection of stickers to the back—ballerinas in tutus holding various dance poses.

“This is Clary’s. I found it on the floor of Mama’s cleaning van.”

In those young brown eyes, Mia saw a sort of pained determination shining out. She took the phone case and turned it over in her hands then nodded to Elisha.

“This is a very brave thing you’re doing. Having this case really helps. You’re a good sister,” Mia said.

Elisha’s mouth trembled. “Please find Clary. I miss her so much.”

In the next second, Billy swooped in. He’d managed to disentangle himself from his wife and now he scooped his daughter up in his arms.

“Oh, baby,” he crooned. “Everything’s going to be all right, I promise. We’ll get Clary. Bring her home where she belongs.”

“But what will happen to Mama?” the girl asked.

“Don’t you worry about that right now. Let’s focus on Clary.” Over Elisha’s shoulders he stared blankly at Gloria who’d made her way to the far corner and sunk down to the floor.

Roman strode over and nudged Gloria’s calf with his toe. “You’d best tell us where she is right now. If you’re seen to be cooperating, it might help with the sentence.” He pulled out his phone. “I’m calling the cops. This is your last chance to make things right.”

“It’s in the hands of our Lord now. He’ll save her. He has to save her,” Gloria sobbed.

Roman spun around to face Billy. “Where would Gloria take your daughter? It’ll be somewhere remote enough she wouldn’t have been discovered these past six weeks but close by too.”

“But…I don’t…I can’t…” Billy trailed off and rested his cheek against the top of Elisha’s head.

“Does Gloria have a tracker on her phone? What about nav systems in the cars?” Roman snapped out.

“Um…the van’s a total basic model. No nav. I don’t know about the phone. We don’t normally track each other,” Billy mumbled.

Roman tapped the screen of his cell and brought it to his ear. From across the room, Mia could just about make out Kevin’s voice when he answered.

“Yeah. I know. Forget about him. We’ve found the abductor. It’s the mother,” Roman said into the phone. “No. The situation is stable, but you might wanna get over here quick cause we still don’t know where the girl is…okay. You got it. How’s the pastor holding out?”

Roman nodded a few times then growled. “Of course, he did. Typical. Glad that scum is out from behind the pulpit…yep, see you soon.”

He ended the call and turned to Gloria. “You’d better hope when we find your daughter, she’s still alive otherwise you’ll be facing charges of manslaughter in the second-degree to go with all the other stuff. Billy, now would be a good time to call your lawyer.”

Billy nodded numbly. He walked over to the chair farthest away from Gloria and gently set Elisha down before stroking a hand over her head. Then he stood tall, pulled back his shoulders, and exhaled in a loud whoosh before approaching Gloria.

“You’re gonna tell us where she is or I swear to Our Holy Savior, I’ll walk away from you right now. You’ll never see Elisha again, that’s for sure.” Despite his strong posture, Billy’s voice broke, and he pressed a hand to his lips before continuing on. “I’m sure you were doing what you thought you had to, but you’re wrong. Now it’s time to fix the mistake.”

Gloria stared up at him then shook her head. “But what about Clary’s soul? She’ll never go to heaven unless she repents,” she wailed.

“That’s not for you to decide. That’s in God’s hands. This is your last chance to help.”

Mia knelt in front of Gloria and once again grabbed her by the shoulders. “Where did you take your daughter? Is she still in Dalton? Have you been visiting her? Was it spur of the moment, or did you plan out the place for a long time?”

Gloria squeezed her eyes shut and jammed her hands over her ears, but Mia kept peppering her with questions all the while reaching out with her senses and feverishly working to read what was in the woman’s head. At first, there was nothing. A sort of static mental barricade that couldn’t be penetrated. But all of a sudden, she felt a single minute crack in the barrier of Gloria’s mind.

Mia plunged straight in then lifted her face to Roman and smiled.

Chapter Thirty

“Clary’s in a house. It’s big. Really nice…oh…I think it’s on Crawford Lake. Not near your parents. At least I don’t think so. The houses around are more like mansions,” Mia said.

“Probably over on the east side of the lake. It’s where all the rich Nashville people buy places.” Roman reached into his back pocket for his phone then went still. “Gemini Cleaning. That’s what kept tripping around on the edge of my mind these last few days. Remember Frannie from the church? She’s friends with the owner of Gemini Cleaning—Maddie something or other—who told her about Gloria stealing a bunch of clients away. Which means Gloria would know when certain houses were empty for any length of time and have the keys and security codes to get in.”

“Where’s the house?” Mia said, bringing her gaze back to Gloria. “Just tell us already. We’re going to find Clary with or without you.”

Roman scrolled on his phone, his finger tapping quickly while he muttered to himself. Finally, he hit call and brought the cell to his ear. “Hello. Maddie Lager? This is Roman Mancini of Mancini Investigations. I’m looking into the disappearance of Clary Parsons…that’s right…yeah, it’s awful…uh-huh…listen, time is crucial right now. I know Gloria Parsons took a bunch of your cleaning clients. We have reason to believe Clary is being held in one of those houses. Any chance you could text over the addresses?”

Out of the corner of her eye, Mia noticed Billy coming to attention. He waved his arm at Roman then turned and bolted up the stairs.

“I can’t really say anything else right now…uh-huh…I understand…and privacy is important, but we have a young girl’s life on the line…that’d be great. Thanks…even better…get them to me as soon as you can…okay, bye now.”

He clicked off the call and blew out a breath. “Maddie’s going to her office right away and pulling the records. She says she’ll text me the info as soon as she can.”

Elisha leapt to her feet. "Sometimes I go with Mama to help clean. Maybe I could show you where some of the houses are.”

A flurry of footsteps sounded on the floor above and a few seconds later, Billy sprinted down the stairs with a small stack of file folders in his hand. He pulled a couple off the top and thrust them at Roman.

“Hold that thought, Elisha, and let’s see what we find here first,” Mia said.

Roman opened one of the folders and nodded. “Okay. We have names, phone numbers, addresses, both cottage and homes, along with all the security info. Thank God Gloria keeps such good records. Here.” He handed a few files to Mia. “You take these and start calling. We want any lake house that’s been empty for the past few months.”

“I wanna help too,” Billy said.

Roman hesitated, then shrugged. “Okay. I’ll let you take a couple. Maybe don’t give out your real name, it might make the homeowners skittish. Keep your voice steady. No emotion. It’ll go faster if we can get their cooperation up front. Got it?”

Billy swallowed once before taking the files. “I got it.”

“Okay team, spread out. There can’t be more than a few dozen places, so it shouldn’t take too long to get through the list,” Roman said before walking to the front door and stepping outside.

Mia made quick work of her stack. Everyone she called answered, and all were currently at their lake house or had been there in the past month. She could hear Billy’s voice from the kitchen. Gloria remained on the floor though she was lying on her side in the fetal position now and paying no attention to what was going on.

“What if she isn’t at any of these houses?” Elisha asked in a small voice.

“Doesn’t matter. We’ll find her,” Mia said. “Roman’s really good at his job and so am I.”

As if on cue, Roman returned from outside, tucking his phone in his pocket. He glanced at Mia and shook his head. “Nothing for me. You have any luck?”

“Nope. But I was thinking, maybe it wasn’t one of the clients on file. Maybe a neighbor met Gloria one day while she was cleaning a house and hired her on or something. If she’d been planning to abduct Clary for awhile, she might not have put the new client on record.”

“Possible. It’ll take some time to drive to all these places and hit up the surrounding houses, but it might be all we can do right now.”

Billy thundered into the room. “The Loyd-Cannons are in Europe. They’ve been there since the beginning of the year and asked Gloria to go into their lake house once a month to check on things and keep it fresh. They were real nice and gave me the go-ahead to have a look.” He held up a swipe card. “This should get us in. Let’s move.”

“I want to come too,” Elisha said.

Roman nodded to Billy. “I think that’d be a good idea.”

“What about…” he turned and looked at his wife lying on the floor.

“The police are on their way. She’ll be taken care of.”

“Yeah. Okay. I’ll take my own car though.”

When Billy walked over to the small table by the front door and picked up his keys, Gloria suddenly sprang to life. She got to her hands and knees and crawled toward him.

“Don’t leave me. I was only trying to save our girl. Please don’t leave me,” she wailed.

Seeing little Elisha’s face start to crumple, Mia put an arm around the girl’s shoulders and ushered her outside.

“It’s going to be okay now,” she said soothingly.

“But what will happen to Mama? Will I really never see her again?”

“Listen, honey, I don’t honestly know. The police will take her to the station and look into what she’s done. It may be your mom has to go to prison, but you’ll likely be able to visit her if you want.” She knelt until her face was level with Elisha’s and gently patted her cheek. “My mom and dad both did some bad things, but they’re still my parents and it doesn’t mean they didn’t love me. Your mom loves you, so much. She made a mistake. That’s all. Now let’s concentrate on finding Clary, okay?”

Elisha wiped at her tears with her hands and pressed her lips together before giving the tiniest of nods. “Okay,” she said.

The door opened behind them. Roman and Billy stepped out. Inside the house, Gloria was making a sort of mewling sound. A shudder went through Elisha, but she squared her shoulders and reached for her father’s hand.

“Let’s do this,” Roman said.

They split up and jogged to their respective vehicles. Mia had barely pulled on her seatbelt when Roman flew back out of the driveway and sped away. As he raced along the streets, she worked to slow her breathing then cleared her mind and focused on Clary. She saw the flash of her dancing again. The same one she’d had when Brooke initially told her about the case. Clary moved gracefully across the studio floor in a series of leaps and spins, barely seeming to touch the ground.

Except this time everything was in grainy black and white as if Mia was watching an old movie.

Gradually, her body stilled. They may have been flying along the streets of Dalton, houses and trees passing by in a blur, but to her, everything moved in slow motion, and she noticed each tiny detail in her environment. The light layer of dust on the dashboard of the Escape. The hint of the body wash Roman used in the shower. She saw his fists clench on the wheel, the scar just below the knuckles of his right hand glowing white from the pressure. She felt his anxiety and excitement.

“Siri, call Kevin,” Roman said.

“Calling Kevin,” Siri responded in her smooth voice.

“Yo. We’re almost there,” Kevin said.

“Good. I don’t think she’ll give you any trouble. We’re not at the Parsons anymore. There was a lead on Clary, so we’re on our way to check it out. Gloria might’ve stashed her in one of the houses she cleans near the lake. I’ll keep you posted.”

“Text me the address. I’ll send a car,” Kevin said before clicking off.

“Send it to him, okay?” Roman said, not taking his eyes off the road.

“Sure.”

Mia grabbed his phone and shot off the text before glancing outside. The roads had narrowed as they got closer to the lake, and Roman slowed marginally before taking a sharp right onto another street. Looking behind, she saw Billy was close on their tail.

“We should be only a minute or so out,” Roman muttered as the SUV bounced across a series of potholes. “Can you feel her?”

“No. There’s a good chance she’s already dead. I think it would be better if Elisha stays in the car, don’t you?”

“Yeah. Probably.” He braked around another steep curve. “Be good if Billy stays back too but I don’t know if I’ll be able to stop him.”

They didn’t talk again until Roman eased off on the accelerator and leaned forward in his seat, glancing to his left at the various rocks and trees that had been used to display the house numbers. Finally, he pumped the brakes and turned into a rocky driveway. Mia studied the house.

“I don’t think this is it,” she said.

“It’s the address from the file. It’s gotta be it.”

She shook her head. “This might be the house Billy called on but Clary’s not here. The one I saw in Gloria’s head was different. There was a porch with a steep-peaked roof over the front door and the exterior was done with large tan-colored stone.”

Roman pulled up in front of the house and blew out a breath. “Okay. So this one is board and batten with no high pitched roof, but we’ve gotta check it out.”

“Yeah. Of course.”

Billy slotted his car in behind them. Mia and Roman jogged over to him.

“Elisha stays in the vehicle,” Roman said. “We don’t know if it’s safe and until we do, we don’t take any chances.

“I have to come in. What if Clary’s there?” Elisha said. She had leaned forward over the front seat and her little face was pale.

“No, honey. Roman’s right. You stay here. If Clary is in there, you’ll see her soon enough, okay?”

“But…I need to help find her.”

“Here. How about I leave my cell phone with you? If we find her and it’s okay, we’ll call and you can run straight in.”

It took another minute or so before Billy had settled a furious Elisha in the back seat. He grabbed the swipe card and the three adults jogged to the front door. They found a small black electronic device beside the door handle and after trying the card against it a few different ways, a click sounded. Mia tested the pewter handle and it turned easily. Billy went straight to the security panel on the wall beyond the door and punched in a code.

“Clary, we’re here. It’s okay sweetie. We’re going to take you home now,” Billy called out, his voice thick with emotion.

The house had a vacant feel. It was scrupulously clean with not so much as a dust mote circulating, but the air felt stale. Mia pushed out with her mind and found nothing. Just a yawning void of energy.

“She’s not here,” she said.

“She could be. We have to look,” Billy said, his breath huffing out.

“Of course, we’ll look.” Roman flicked a glance to Billy. “Why don’t you go upstairs, and I’ll see if there’s a basement.”

“I’ve got the main floor,” Mia said.

Billy continued to call out Clary’s name and Mia could hear him charging around upstairs. He came back down a few minutes later then ran past her toward the basement stairs. Meanwhile, she wandered slowly through the four large rooms, running her fingers across counter-tops, poking through the bookshelves and staring at framed photographs of the family on the wall.

The house was decorated with a rustic Cape Cod vibe and the views of the lake through the large picture windows were stunning. She began picking up flashes of the owners and their two teenage children. They liked doing puzzles and playing cards. The woman, Matilda, cooked up big meaty breakfasts. There were plenty of nights out by the barbeque with music playing and lots of laughter. It was definitely a happy place for all concerned.

Roman reappeared with Billy following dejectedly behind. She felt the man’s pain. It could take several days to search through the many houses surrounding Crawford Lake.

“It’s all clear,” Roman said. “Did you find anything?”

“Nope. I don’t think Clary was ever here. Billy, you should check on Elisha. I’m sure she’s worried.” Mia waited until he trudged away before continuing. “I was thinking, if I go online and search through real estate listings or even Google street view, I might find it faster than us driving to every single client’s house. I’m pretty sure I’ll know it when I see it.”

“Yeah. Okay. Good thought.” Roman sighed. “Dammit. I wanted her to be here. I’d better let Kevin know.”

He hunched over the screen of his phone and typed out the message. Mia found herself wandering across the sitting room again. Her attention was drawn to a section of shelves where a picture nestled in at the end of a row of books. She’d already been through this area but picked up the photo in the white frame and stared down at it while her scalp tingled and all the hairs on her arms sprang up.

Roman, who’d been watching her from across the room, sprinted over. “What is it? You’ve found a clue, right?”

“I’m not sure yet…” she said slowly. “But there’s something about this picture…”

He glanced over her shoulder and saw two couples grouped together, everyone grinning from ear to ear. The men held a large fish between them, and they stood under a banner that read ‘Crawford Lake Annual Fishing Contest’.

“Okay. The homeowners and their friends are into fishing. What does that mean?”

Mia blew out a breath and pressing the photo to her chest, closed her eyes. “We need to find these people. The homeowners’ friends.”

“Um…sure. We can do that. Give me a minute.” He sank down on one of the chairs, set his phone on his knee, and started the search. “I’ve got the winners from last year. Fred Barley and Joe Green. Not them.” He paused and scrolled. “Year before that was Janice and Sean Marks. Wait. Hold the phone. This is them from three years ago. Frank and Matilda Parker and Michael and Julia Swanson.”

“The Swansons. That’s it. Find their address.”

“They live in Nashville. He’s a record producer. I don’t see a lake house, but give me a sec,” he said when she shook her head impatiently. “Okay. I’m searching public property records of Dalton and surrounding areas…Bingo. They have a place on Twisted Pine. It’s a couple of roads over. You can try calling them from the car. Let’s move.”

They sprinted outside and found Billy and Elisha huddled beside their car.

“We might have something. Follow us,” Mia said before diving onto the front seat.

They darted out of the driveway and back to the road. Mia dialed the Swanson’s number repeatedly but got no answer. Grabbing a handrail, she held on when Roman skidded onto a second road. Her body was primed, adrenaline pumping through her system and her skin electric. When they pulled into the Swanson’s driveway and their house came into view, she let out a cry of relief.

“That’s it. The house from my vision. Hurry.”

She hopped out even before Roman had the SUV in park. He ran after her. The door was solid wood and there was no handy side window to smash. They raced around the house to the side and found a French door. Roman picked up a rock and smashed out several panes of glass before carefully pulling away any jagged edges and inserting his arm.

The second the door was opened, a shrill alarm sounded throughout the house, but they charged in regardless. Mia’s heart pounded in her head and kept time with the banging alarm. Billy and Elisha crowded in behind them.

“You stay here. Keep your daughter back,” Roman warned Billy.

Mia stood for several seconds to orient herself before jogging across the large open room and down the stairs. Behind her, Billy and Elisha shouted Clary’s name. It was pitch black in the basement. Roman turned on the flashlight of his phone just as she located the switch on the wall.

The area was immediately flooded with light and Mia blinked to clear her vision. It was deathly quiet at the bottom of the house. She pushed out with her mind and caught the barest sense of Clary—just a whisper of energy. Turning right into a short hallway, she opened the second door.

The door was heavy and the room behind it small. It seemed to be some sort of recording room. A microphone hung from the ceiling. Panels of chunky soundproofing material hung on the walls. A large window on the far side of the room was covered over with heavy blankets, and beside it was a metal door.

Roman got there first. He turned to hand her his phone while he worked feverishly to break the numeric lock. Mia ripped down one of the blankets covering the window and shone the flashlight into the next room. Her heart jumped into her throat.

“Oh, God,” she said softly.

He whirled and stepped toward her. “What? What is it?”

“She’s in there, but she’s not moving. She looks dead. I think we’re too late.”

Grabbing the flashlight, he did a sweep of the room, lingering over the tiny figure lying on the cot. “Can you feel her?” he demanded.

“Not right now. I thought I caught something when we first came down the stairs, but it could’ve just been an echo.”

Roman strode out of the room, returning with a small metal table.

“Stand back,” he snarled before smashing at the window until it cracked and eventually broke apart.

Mia wrapped her hand in a blanket and cleared the shards away from the bottom of the frame then draped the thick fabric over.

She clicked on the flashlight of her phone and turned to Roman. “Give me a boost.”

He shot her through the window, and she landed on her feet, already scrambling toward Clary. Roman was no more than a beat behind her when she knelt by the cot and reached for the girl, terrified of finding her cold and stiff.

But though Clary’s skin was cool, Mia could immediately sense the lifeforce still thrumming.

“Oh, my God. She’s alive. Barely. But she’s alive,” Mia sobbed out.

Roman held his phone to his ear and crouched beside Mia before laying a hand on Clary. “We need an ambulance at 150 Twisted Pine Road. A young woman is unconscious. Her pulse is thready. She’s likely dehydrated and certainly starving. It’s Clary Parsons. She’s been missing for six weeks. Yep…uh-huh. Roman Mancini…that’s right…hurry.”

When he clicked off, Mia gazed at him with tears in her eyes. “I can’t believe we found her.”

“You found her. Honest to God, without you, this girl never would’ve stood a chance. Now all we can do is hope and pray she makes it. I’m gonna call Kevin. This house is a crime scene. He needs to lock it down.” He glanced at the unconscious girl. Her face remained immobile; the skin stretched tight across the sharp cheek bones. She looked like she was a breath away from death. “You stay with her, and I’ll go up and get Billy. We need to move Clary out of this room.”

Mia watched Roman hoist himself out through the window then smoothed her fingers over Clary’s head and held her tiny, bony hand. She pushed out her energy, every bit of it she could manage, and pictured it flowing into the girl. Filling her with light and life. It plumped up the muscles of Clary’s heart causing the organ to pump just a little faster. A little harder.

Bowing over the girl, Mia pressed a hand to that heart and willed it to keep going. She could feel the erratic beats under her palm and how it sort of staggered then thumped rapidly like it couldn’t figure out how to do its job. After a few seconds, though, it miraculously slipped into a regular beat—slow but steady.

“Come on, Clary. Don’t die right now. From everything I’ve heard, you’re tough and strong. Not scared of anything. Don’t let your mother win. Fight back. Live. Just keep on living for me, okay.”

There was movement beneath her. Mia straightened and watched in breathless wonder as Clary shifted then slowly blink her eyes open and gazed up at Mia.

“I think I know you somehow,” Clary said.

Chapter Thirty-one

When Brooke walked up to the table in Bean Time, she immediately yanked Mia to her feet and threw her arms around her, hugging hard and tight.

“I can’t believe you found Clary,” Brooke said.

“We were almost too late. When I first saw her, I thought she was dead.” Mia stepped back and slid onto her seat again before pushing a latte toward Brooke. “From everything I’m hearing, it looks like she’s going to be okay.”

“I just came from the hospital. They have her hooked up to an IV and all kinds of monitors and she’s still scary skinny, but they say she should be fine. It might take a couple of months until she’s all the way back though. A boy came just as I was leaving. Clary called him Timothy, and he had flowers for her. It was so sweet.”

“That boy was incredibly helpful. He gave us lots of info and is one of the reasons we found her so quickly. But if you hadn’t sounded the alarm in the first place, Clary would have died.”

Brooke shuddered and shook her head. “I still can’t get my mind around how her mother just left her there to starve and said if she repented, God would save her. Like how exactly was God going to do that?”

“Well, if you look at it from a certain point of view, I guess Clary was rescued in the end…so who’s to say there wasn’t a higher hand helping things along?”

“You don’t really believe God made sure we found her?”

Mia shrugged. “I don’t know about God.” She used her fingers to make air quotes. “But I do believe we’re all surrounded by a sort of universal energy. Maybe that energy was looking out for Clary.”

“I still can’t wrap my mind around all the men Clary was blackmailing. And all the money she got too. What happened to it, by the way?”

“This will make you laugh. When Gloria found the cash and gift cards—and she claims it was almost sixty thousand dollars—she turned around and donated the lot of it to Immortal Light. Meaning, she essentially gave most of Pastor Jim’s money right back to him. Life is seriously weird sometimes.”

Brooke laughed so hard she almost spit coffee out of her mouth. “That’s too much. Like you just can’t make this stuff up, right? Still, I’m guessing his money won’t help him for the next few years while he’s in prison.”

“Yeah. I hope he gets a good long stretch. We’ve convinced another woman he previously slept with—also underage at the time—to come forward and testify, so I think his goose is officially cooked. No way that guy should be a spiritual or moral leader of any church.”

“What about Gloria? I’m guessing it won’t go well for her?”

“Roman said she’ll likely get convicted of attempted manslaughter plus child endangerment stuff. It could be around eight to ten years. Brad Parks, the teacher, will go down big time same as the pastor. And the first guy we found, Shawn Morey, will likely see the inside of a jail cell too. Talk about toppling a bunch of dominoes.”

“And Clary was at the base of it all. She was a one-woman demolition show. You know, she seemed different just now in the hospital. Granted, she’s still in shock and weak as a kitten. Now though, there’s no sharp edge to her. No air of being better and smarter than everyone. In the past, I think she would’ve sneered at those men and called them weak, but she took ownership of her part in everything. Said how it was all her fault. The old Clary would’ve died before admitting that.”

“We can only hope this new attitude sticks. I figure what she did is no different than anything from my past, so if I can turn things around, so can she. The hard part will be forgiving herself.” Mia blinked and looked away.

“You need to hurry up on that. I mean it. You’re a seriously good person. And you can trust me when I say it, because, obviously, I would know,” Brooke said, a smile teasing her lips.

“I’m not sure I’m all the way there yet, but working this case…it helped. So much. Gave me clarity, you know. And her name is Clary. That’s kind of weird, right? Anyway, I found out she was molested as a child. And wouldn’t you know, it was someone from her mother’s church. That sort of explains her rage at religion and men in general, doesn’t it.”

“Yeah. I’d say. I guess she still has a lot of stuff to work out but she’s strong. I believe she’ll get there. Anyway, what about the fourth man? Do you think you’ll ever figure out who it was?”

Mia shook her head. “I don’t know. Apparently, Clary refuses to name him. Says there’s no point in wrecking his life too. I still don’t have the first clue to his identity, so he may get away clean. I’m alright with that.” She lifted her face to Brooke’s and looked the other woman directly in the eye. “Are we alright…you know…after everything I told you last time we talked?”

“Why wouldn’t we be? I’ve been thinking a lot about this psychic stuff you do, and I have to say I’m intrigued. Especially now that I know how much it helped with Clary’s case. Having you as a friend could come in useful.”

“First, you didn’t believe. Now you’re ready to use me?”

“Pretty much.” Brooke took another sip of her latte then sat back in her chair and studied Mia. “Okay, I know you’re probably still tired from the past few days and all the excitement of finding Clary, but we really should talk about the wedding.”

Mia nodded. “You’ll be happy to know decisions have been made. Big decisions. We’re going to have the ceremony at St. Peter’s church. For the reception, we’ve decided to go in a different direction entirely. I kept looking at all the website links you sent, and nothing felt right for us then I realized why. I want the reception at my place. In a big white tent on the lawn. I can see it all so perfectly. The greenhouse lit up and fairy lights everywhere. My dogs wandering around wearing special blinged out collars. There’ll be room for a band and a dance floor. And it absolutely will not rain.”

Brooke clapped her hands together. “Oh, my God, Mia. I can see it too, and it’ll be stunning. I love everything you just said. So, we need tent companies and a lighting designer and tables and chairs rentals and—”

“Easy there. Take a breath. I’ve already looked into tents. I’d like to get your opinion on some of my options. I sent you an email with the details. I also found a great lighting person, and they can do the event. I just have to make the final booking before the end of the week. I might have a band too. The Romantic Dragons. I like their stuff and think they’d be good for our wedding, but I want to see them live first. They’re playing in Nashville in a couple of weeks. Maybe we should go and catch one of their sets?”

“Wow. Okay then. Talk about a turnaround. No more dragging your feet, huh?”

Mia blew out a breath. “I guess not. I don’t know why exactly, but suddenly I’m excited for my wedding, and I love the idea of having the party at my house. I think it’ll be fun. And I can’t wait to go dress shopping. We have to find something fabulous for you too. You’re my maid of honor, and I want Trevor to see you in a great dress.”

“Trevor, huh?” Brooke tipped her head at Mia. “Is there something you haven’t told me? Something you saw when you caught that flash of him?”

“No. But I do have a feeling, and I think you should invite him to my wedding.”

“Maybe. I’ll think about it. Speaking of, we need to get on the invitations.”

“Yeah. You had some samples, right? I’d like to see them again.”

Brooke rubbed her hands together. “See how much fun wedding planning can be? I’m so glad you’re finally on board. We’re going to make this day so special. It’ll be the talk of the town. What do you think of fireworks?”

A smile bloomed across Mia’s face. “Oh, I like that idea. I like it a lot.”

* * * * *

Join the Marion Myles VIP Reader List and I’ll send you a download link for a bonus epilogue scene from No Place in Heaven. Plus, you’ll get my writing updates, sneak peeks, special offers, and access to all my exclusive bonus content

* * * * *

Acknowledgements

It was only possible for me to write this book because I had such a great support team. Thank you to my husband for always standing by me, especially when this publishing journey seemed doomed to failure. You never let me give up.

To my sister, best story sounding-board ever and priceless first reader. You made this book so much better than it otherwise would have been.

Kathy Case, editor extraordinaire. You've been with me since the beginning, and I couldn't do this without your eagle eyes.

To Robin Johnson, for making such gloriously beautiful covers. Your talent is boundless.

Finally, to all my readers who email and leave comments telling me how much they enjoy my stories. I do this all for you.

Books by this Author

No Time for Goodbye

No Escaping the Past

No Place in Heaven

Crashing into Liam

Stars in Our Eyes

Keeping it Real

Valentine’s Heart

What the Heart Wants

Drawing from the Heart

Feeding the Heart

About the Author

Hello there. My name is Marion Myles. I haven’t always been a writer. I spent the first few decades of my life as a professional equestrian and travelled across North America training horses and competing at horse shows.

Aside from horses, I’ve had an enduring love affair with the written word. My reading interests run the gamut from mystery to fantasy to general fiction and even young adult. But when it comes right down to it, my heart definitely lies in the romance section.

When not riding or writing, I devote any spare moments to battling a debilitating addiction to Smarties and stalking my favourite authors on the internet. I’m proud to say there are currently no restraining orders filed against me.

I live in Southwestern Ontario with my beloved dachshund and my husband (also very much beloved!)

You can find me at my Website or follow me on Facebook and Bookbub  and Amazon

I’d love to hear from you so please drop me a line by email: marion@marionmyles.com